Skip to main content

Full text of "Maharani The Story Of An Indian Princess"

See other formats


125689 




\avam 



of an sJnotan jLrifice$5 




Jrinca, LYYWjapam of cAxtt> 



ToW to ELA INE WILLIAMS 
Illustrated with Photographs 



HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY NEW YORK 



Copyright, 1953* *954> by Princess Brinda of JKapurthala* 



rights reserved, including the right to reproduce 
this book or portions thereof in any form* 
Published simultaneously in the Dominion of Canada, 
by George J. McJLeod* Ltd. 



First Edition 

Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 53-5407 
Printed in the United States of America 



udlon 



This is a book about two worlds which have largely van- 
ished and the like of them may not be seen again for cen- 
turies. Both were worlds of vast wealth and privilege. One 
was the world of the fabulous Indian princes whose king- 
doms were little more than vast estates under absolute 
rule. It was a world that was at once overcivilized and bar- 
baric, deeply religious and superstitious, a world of enor- 
mous luxury and bitter poverty bordering upon starvation 
... in short, a world of the most extreme contrasts and 
contradictions. Above all it was a world which could be 
both pleasant and vicious for those who were a part of it. 

The other world was the international one which circu- 
lated through Paris, London, New York, Florida, Holly- 
wood, Deauville, Biarritz, and points west ... a world 
which the writer once described as "the international white 
trash." It was a world which in many respects resembled 
the strange, contradictory world of India, save that behind 
it there was no spiritual strength or tradition. It had little 
foundation save wealth, and it was constantly changing as 
men and women made or lost money ... a world made 
up of Indian princes, of millionaire currency speculators, 
social climbers, decayed nobility, interior decorators, gigo- 
los, politicians, and general whatnot ... a world in con- 



stant flux which flowered extravagantly upon the dung 
heap of the Europe between the two wars. Because there 
smoldered beneath the dung heap a volcano which blew 
that world sky-high in 1939, all moral responsibility was 
forgotten and the extravagance and the recklessness liter- 
ally overgrew itself, curled into violent contortions, and 
finally withered and died. 

The writer was familiar with both these vanished worlds, 
as was the author of this book who came into life in a small 
Rajput state in the wild and beautiful Himalaya country. 
She married the son of one of the most extravagant of the 
India princes, a man known almost as well in New York 
and Paris and London as in India for his extravagance, his 
wives, and his taste for women. The little Princess from 
the hill country became betrothed at eight to the son of 
this Prince and in time became the Maharani of Kapur- 
thala. From the beginning there were difficulties of reli- 
gion, of family pride, of culture and education which left 
the little Princess bewildered. From the moment of her 
betrothal, the Princess lived between the traditional an- 
cient world of India and the modern, frantic world of a 
Europe in the process of decay. 

This book is the story of her life to date, a charming 
book, which explains much that Westerners do not under- 
stand concerning Asia and in particular concerning India. 
Her experience is one shared by not more than five or six 
people in the world. The transition from one culture and 
civilization to another was painful and at times still is so. 
As with all those who have been born in India and edu- 
cated in Europe, there are moments of violent conflict. 



What seems barbaric to an Indian frequently seems civi- 
lized to a Westerner and vice versa. 

The story told here is a simple and unpretentious ac- 
count of a life lived in violent and sometimes extraordi- 
nary conditions but it is nonetheless revealing in a way 
in which many a more pretentious book has failed. The 
Maharani, whom the writer has known for many years, 
makes no pretentions at being either an intellectual or a 
philosopher. Above everything, she is a human being. 

LOUIS BROMFIELD 




aram 







CXVs 



I waited with my governess in the cool 
palace gardens of Kapurthala I shivered with anticipation. 
Engaged to the son of the Maharaja of Kapurthala for 
three years, now finally I was to meet him. Our marriage 
had been arranged by our parents three years ago when I 
was seven and my husband-to-be nine, but the Tika Raja 
and I had been kept apart. Now I was nearly ten and it was 
time to be growing up. 

At the time of our betrothal, perhaps I had some curi- 
osity about my marriage which was being arranged with 
such excitement but not much. As a small Hindu prin- 
cess I was not expected to evince any interest in my future 
life; it was only necessary for me to obey my parents and 
mind my manners. I knew that someday I had to get mar- 
ried; I also understood that the choice was not up to me. 
The choice, in fact, had been made by the Maharaja of 
Kapurthala. He knew that my family was of the highest 



caste and that my father, befallen by the calamity in 
India of having four daughters, would welcome a match 
to the heir of the wealthy state of Kapurthala. And as my 
mother told me later on, I apparently was as a child just as 
pretty as the blood of my ancestors was pure. So, while the 
engagement festivities raged about the palace, I played 
happily with my sisters, never believing that one day life 
would change so much for me. 

We were formally introduced three years after our en- 
gagement, by Western standards a belated introduction, 
but in the East since orthodox Hinduism forbids a hus- 
band to look upon his wife's face before the wedding day 
it was, if anything, premature. Our meeting was carefully 
chaperoned by my governess, the Tika Raja's mother who 
was senior Maharani, and his two brothers. 

Waiting beneath the damp trees in the palace garden for 
the Tika Raja to appear, I was suddenly apprehensive. All 
my curiosity had fled and I wanted only to be back home 
again with my face buried in the knees of my ayah who 
knew only too well that I was still a little girl. But even at 
ten I knew there was no turning back. I had been taught 
submission well and there never was any question but that 
I must do my duty. 

So I went forward, my mouth trembling with shyness, 
my heart pounding against my new dress, to meet my fu- 
ture husband. He stood there looking at me without say- 
ing a word. What a strange boy he is, I thought in disap- 
pointment, for 'he seemed quite different from the boys 
who romped with me inside our palace walls, screaming 
down the winding corridors with much teasing and laugh- 
ter. 



Even at twelve the Tika Raja was old and serious with 
dark, brooding eyes and a tense, unhappy face. He said 
nothing but stared at me without changing his expression. 
I stood in silence, trying to realize that this stranger had 
something to do with me and in that moment lost my child- 
hood forever. For the second time that afternoon fear 
swept over me as I gazed at the boy into whose hands my 
life had been given. 

Amarjat Singh, his stepbrother, broke the silence, "Let's 
play," he suggested. With relief we followed his suggestion. 
It was lovely to be a child again and romp about the lawns 
with the three princes, but whenever I looked back at that 
afternoon I remembered it not as a child but as a woman. 

Our forthcoming marriage had been arranged when the 
Pandit Mirtunja, a spiritual leader in the court of my fa- 
ther's friend, the Maharaja of Kapurthala, visited us to ask 
for my small hand in marriage to the Maharaja's eldest 
son and heir, Paramjit Singh Tika Raja. In many ways it 
was a good match. Kapurthala, one of the first Sikh states, 
was both larger and wealthier than our state of Jubbal, and 
for many years the Maharaja and my father had been close 
friends. 

But to my mother a marriage between her small prin- 
cess and the house of Kapurthala was a shocking disgrace. 
As the daughter of one of the most ancient of Hindu 
dynasties, Rajput, she believed it humiliating to consider 
an alliance with the Kapurthalas. They, too, had been 
Rajput centuries before, but had since embraced the Sikh 
faith. To my mother they were now outcasts. 

Sikhism, a Hindu reform movement started in the fif- 
teenth century by Guru Nanak, represented to my mother 



the antithesis of everything she believed in. Not only did 
they ask equality for women, both religious and legal, but 
they denied reincarnation, a basic tenet of orthodox Hin- 
duism, and worst of all refused to 'accept caste. In the 
Sikh faith a man of any religion or caste, even an untoucha- 
ble, was accepted as an equal. For a woman of royal birth, 
uneducated except for religious instruction, indoctrinated 
since birth in Hindu orthodoxy, a merger with a family of 
the radical Sikh faith was unthinkable. 

Shortly after our visitor from Kapurthala arrived, I no- 
ticed that a profound change had come over my mother. 
Until that time her face had held only serenity and warmth 
and a gentle smile for me when I had run to her from play 
for comfort. Much of her time was spent in prayer and 
meditation and often I loved to steal into her room and 
sit in the corner to feel her quietness about me. 

But suddenly all this changed. Now I found her rocking 
silently in her room with tears streaming down her face. 
She seemed distraught and unhappy and her eyes were red 
and sad from weeping. Even I, happy and thoughtless child 
that I was, became disturbed and frightened by her change. 
Finally, I could bear it no longer and weeping too, flung 
myself down at her side and begged to know what terrible 
fate had befallen us. 

Fighting back the tears, she told me that my marriage to 
the heir of Kapurthala had been arranged against her 
wishes. Instantly I was relieved. It had always been clear to 
me that someday I would have to be married and since I 
knew I had no choice in the decision it mattered little 
which one of the eligible princes my parents chose for me. 



The day of marriage was always many years away from the 
childhood engagement, so to me the fuss seemed prema- 
ture. I was interested in today, not tomorrow. 

But I was touched by my mother's unhappiness and like 
all children had a quick and easy solution. "If you don't 
like it," I said, "then you must tell Father and make him 
stop this thing/' 

Mother shook her head sadly. "He has given his word of 
honor," she said. "Now it must be." 

For a moment I tried to think about marriage, but it 
was too difficult. At seven marriage did not concern me 
and, with that thought, I hurried back to play. 

It was not difficult for me, then, to shut my mind to un- 
pleasantness. Up to that point my childhood had been sur- 
rounded by protection and happiness and I had no reason 
to believe this would ever change. 

My life as a princess began in the palace of the hill state 
of Jubbal one January morning as the snow tumbled about 
the Himalayan mountains. My mother, who had married 
at eleven and borne two children before me both of 
whom died in infancy was just fourteen years old. 

My father, Prince Gambhir Chand, was the younger 
brother of Jubbal's ruler, Rana Padam Chand. Our family 
had ruled the state of Jubbal for over thirty generations 
and tradition had it that originally our ancestors had de- 
scended from the Moon. The truth was, as I learned some 
years later, our family was but one of thirty-six Rajput 
clans who claimed descent from the Sun, Moon, or Sacred 
Fire; actually my ancestors came from Central Asia in the 
fifth century and married into Hindu families. Later they 



persuaded the Brahmins, the highest Hindu caste, to admit 
them into their caste and provide them with their fantastic 
ancestry. Our kingdom of Jubbal, about fifty miles east of 
Simla in northern India, had been founded about the year 
1066 after the invasion by the Moslems. 

Before the Moslems came, the Rajput women had been 
relatively free; they chose their own husbands, accom- 
panied them in hunting and war, and, at their death, 
mounted the funeral pyre at their side. But, in order to 
escape defilement by the Moslems, severe restrictions were 
placed upon them. So purdah, or isolation with other 
women, and the heavy veiling came into effect. Originally 
meant as a protection, through the years it has been one 
of the most difficult burdens Indian women have had to 
bear. 

It was in order to escape annihilation that our family 
fled from the plains to the foothills of the Himalayas and 
founded our little Rajput kingdom of Jubbal. It was 
there, in a rickety wooden palace made up of rambling 
rooms tacked to each other on the edge of a steep cliff, that 
I was born. 

Immediately after my birth I was given away. Wrapped 
in a coarse blanket, I was handed to a low-born peasant 
woman who stood waiting outside the door to receive me. 
But my departure from the royal family was only tempo- 
rary. It was a measure to placate the angry gods who had 
taken away my parents' first children; a few'moments later 
the family priest bought me back for five silver rupees, or 
about $1.25, and I was returned to my mother's eager arms. 

Even at birth we were surrounded by the ancient super- 



stitions of Hinduism. Both mother and child were con- 
sidered unclean and kept in almost total darkness for thir- 
teen days. On the thirteenth day we were purified together 
with water from the sacred Ganges River and my father 
looked upon us for the first time. 

As a young child my life was carefree and happy. I was 
high-spirited, restless, and often mischievous. Left largely 
in the care of servants, like most children I tried to take ad- 
vantage of them as much as possible. As the eldest child I 
was in a good position to do this, since they felt I was 
closest to my parents. The servants themselves were lazy 
and corrupt and usually tried to take the line of least re- 
sistance. As a result my feelings about right and wrong 
were often sadly mixed. 

One day I ran to my nurse, or ayah as we called her, 
begging for a piece of material to make my doll a sari. She 
had none, she told me, but as I teased and plagued her she 
grew tired of the argument and suggested, "Go quickly to 
your mother's room and take a piece of veil from her bas- 
ket/' Satisfied at last, I played happily with my dolls for 
the rest of the afternoon. 

Later my mother called me to her room. "My child," 
she asked, "did you cut my veil?" Half realizing all along 
that I had done something wrong, I burst into tears at her 
question. Stammering, I explained that my ayah had given 
me permission. "Then we must ask Ayah/' replied my 
mother calmly. Ayah's face was a studied blank as she an- 
swered my mother respectfully. No, she didn't know what 
I was talking about; it was the first time she had heard that 
I needed cloth for my doll. 



Naturally, I was punished for destructiveness and lying. 
But deeper than my childish dislike of punishment was my 
frustration and outrage at being misunderstood. The world 
of grownups, I decided, was a dangerous place. In the fu- 
ture I would try to be more wary. 

The one thing I did not lack was companionship. The 
palace was fairly overrun with children of assorted ages, 
since we followed the Hindu custom of several families 
living together in the sprawling palace. And, of course, 
there was my father's other family. 

My mother was his second wife and his first, or senior 
wife as she was called, lived in the palace as well, with her 
several children. I saw little of her she occupied a com- 
pletely separate apartment but I regarded her children 
as my brothers and sisters and thought it not strange at all 
that my father had two wives. 

We, too, had our own apartment and servants, and my 
father lived in a third apartment on another floor. Like 
many Hindu husbands he considered his time completely 
his own. Daily he visited each of his wives, played a bit 
with his children, and retired to his own apartment where 
his life was unquestioned by either of his wives. My mother 
never spoke of his first wife. In some way it was almost as 
though she did not exist for us. 

Altogether there were about thirty children in the palace, 
so although we were not permitted beyond the courtyards 
we never felt that the world outside offered more for chil- 
dren than the fun and mischief that went on inside its 
walls. 

One of our favorite games was doctor and patient, a pas- 



time we thought we invented. But since then I have dis- 
covered that children all over the world play the same 
game and have been told that the meaning behind it is 
universal as well. 

In our case, we were fascinated by vaccination. Not long 
after my uncle (ordinarily opposed to modern medicine) 
decided to vaccinate the entire palace, we decided to follow 
his example. Most of the windows in the palace were closed 
not with glass but by wooden shutters. The throne room, 
however, was an exception, so one day about a dozen of us 
broke a window in there and began vaccinating each other 
with splinters of glass. We bribed the little ones with ap- 
ples to stifle their screams while the rest of us bravely al- 
lowed ourselves to be scratched until blood gushed. At least 
one of the children developed a mild case of blood poison- 
ing from our game, and afterward the rest of us, nursing 
our wounds, were happy to leave glass windows alone. 

My lessons were always a chore to me. I was easily bored 
by the endless droning of the teachers and anxious to es- 
cape as quickly as possible to the more exciting pastime 
of chasing my young companions up and down the twisting 
corridors. But again I had little choice in the matter. With 
the other children, I was taught to read and write Hindi 
by one of the gurus or religious teachers of my uncle's 
court. Our everyday language, Pahari, was a hill version of 
ancient Sanskrit and it was not until after my engagement 
that I learned to speak Hindustani, the language of most 
Indians. 

Life in the palace followed its own routine. At seven 
I was awakened by my nurse, washed, and quickly dressed 



in tight-fitting silk trousers with a loose shirt of silk or 
muslin. On my head I wore the traditional duputta, or veil, 
but by midmorning it had usually slipped off onto my 
shoulders and was flying behind me as I raced about in 
play. Most of the time my feet were bare but on the coldest 
winter days I wore woolen socks under goatskin slippers. 

Perhaps today it would be considered that we lived in a 
world of inconveniences but to us it seemed perfectly com- 
fortable. Although the winters in northern India are bit- 
terly cold, there was no central heating, only a charcoal 
brazier placed in the center of the room on a stone slab. 
Nor did we have running water or bathtubs. We were 
bathed in a small room by our nurse who stood us on a 
wooden plank and poured water over us. Our toilet was a 
hole in the floor of another room, connected to a straw- 
covered tray several floors below by a funnel. This tray 
was cleaned by sweepers of the untouchable or lowest caste 
who were forbidden to enter the palace. 

It is difficult for a princess not to feel like a princess, es- 
pecially in India where so much emphasis is placed upon 
caste and the importance of high birth. In many ways I 
must have been spoiled and the servants did their share to 
make me feel that I was someone special. It was only later 
in life as tragedy and disappointment came my way, as they 
do to everyone, that I began to feel less like a princess and 
more like any other human being. 

Once when I was about five years of age, dressed in the 
costume of our province, I was attending a celebration. A 
ring of rubies and diamonds had been placed in my little 
pierced nose, in my ears which were pierced in six places 
were six jeweled earrings, and on my toe was a large ring. 



My dress was bright red satin embroidered in green and 
gold and on my head bobbed a tiny golden veil. As I danced 
by a mirror I suddenly caught a glimpse of myself in it. 

"Oh!" I exclaimed. "I'm such a pretty little girl!" and 
ran and kissed myself in the mirror. 

All the guests laughed and petted me. How clever of the 
little princess to admire herself! So I was encouraged then 
and throughout my childhood to believe in my special im- 
portance; many times later in life I wished instead I had 
been taught more of the harsher facts of living. 

In the morning after prayers came breakfast, a meal of 
hot milk, unleavened, whole-wheat bread fried in butter, 
and several sweets. We ate, squatting on stools two inches 
from the floor, from dishes of silver or brass. We did not 
use silverware but ate our food with our fingers, scooping 
it up with the help of the fried pancakes, a traditional part 
of the meal. 

Religion plays an important part in the life of every 
Hindu family. We began each day by chanting long pray- 
ers from the epic poem, the Bhagavad-Gita (Song Celes- 
tial), which in poetic form is the essence of the Hindu re- 
ligion. But to me the long verses meant nothing. I only 
knew that it was required for me to say them and I did, 
obediently and as quickly as possible. For one thing, we 
prayed in ancient Sanskrit. To an Indian child Sanskrit is 
about as meaningful as Latin is to a child of the West. 
Taught by rote, the meaning of our religion was not really 
explained; and perhaps even if I had understood it in my 
childish way, its deeper concept would still have been in- 
comprehensible to me. 

As a child, to me the world was everything; to a real 



Hindu, the world is but another chance in his struggle to 
come closer to God. The Hindu religion differs from most 
religions in that, rather than encouraging man to work 
out his life on earth according to certain laws or even spir- 
itual concepts, it urges him to accept his lot on earth un- 
complainingly; in fact, it teaches him to disregard the 
world and concentrate on the life of the spirit and the 
world beyond. The man of God is explained by the Gita in 
this way: 

He knows bliss in the Atman * 
And wants nothing else. 
Cravings torment the heart; 
He renounces cravings. 
I call him illumined, 
Not shaken by adversity, 
Not hankering after happiness: 
Free from fear, free from anger, 
Free from the things of desire. 
I call him a seer and illumined. 

The bonds of his flesh are broken. 
He is lucky, and does not rejoice: 
He is unlucky, and does not weep. 
I call him illumined. 

The tortoise can draw in its legs: 
The seer can draw in his senses. 
I call him illumined. 

Being born is considered a kind of punishment, for the 
spirit who reaches God is never born again. He has become 
so pure in heart that he finds eternal bliss. But others must 

*SouL 



die, only to be born again in sorrow and suffering. Thus, in 
India the caste system has been acceptable for, according 
to the religion, the soul chooses its own parents as in each 
life it advances closer to God. A low birth is often con- 
sidered an indication of the lack of progress made in the 
previous life, although this has little to do with achieving 
spiritual heights in a present life. From the lowest caste, 
or untouchables, have come many saints and teachers who 
achieved highest spirituality. 

Hindus believe in one soul. This soul is without be- 
ginning and without end. It is indestructible and incor- 
ruptible, birthless and deathless. All human beings are part 
of this soul and the object of Hinduism is to merge each 
individual soul with this universal one. The realization of 
God is known as yoga, or the science of spirituality. 

Through yoga there are four ways to reach God. Karma*- 
yoga is the path of action. It teaches man to work but to 
work without thought of reward and to love his work more 
than he loves what that work accomplishes. Attachment is 
slavery, detachment is freedom, so man must view with in- 
difference the rewards of success and the pain of failure. 
The goal of activity must be the increasing knowledge of 
the soul. 

Bhakti-yoga is the path of worship. His religion is rich 
in ritual and ceremonies and begins and ends in love. For 
this love he seeks no return. He does not love God to 
achieve pleasure in life or happiness in heaven, but be- 
cause God is love, beauty, and goodness. He asks nothing 
of God, only that He deal with him in His infinite wisdom. 
He does not fear God because in perfect love there can be 



no fear; through complete unselfishness his love is divine 
and the lover and the beloved become one. 

Jnana-yoga is the philosophical path to God and the man 
who follows it uses the method of reasoning. He learns 
what is reality and meditates upon it. By means of his will 
power he renounces the unreal and through moral disci- 
pline and complete renunciation he tries to discover the 
immortal in himself and the universe. 

Raja-yoga is the way for the mystic, through moral and 
ethical disciplines. With the help of posture and breathing 
the student of raja-yoga learns concentration and medita- 
tion in an attempt to learn the nature of the soul. 

The goal of Hinduism is liberation from misery, from 
death, and from life. Man's true identity is God and only 
through ignorance has he limited himself to race, sex, caste, 
and creed. Life is the means by which he may rediscover 
his infinite soul but he can only go beyond death when he 
realizes his unity with the immortal. 

For years I parroted the beautiful verses of the Gita, 
chanted the humble philosophy of the teachers, but in 
those days it held little meaning for me. As my life began 
to pass, however, the spirituality of my religion began to 
hold out more and more comfort to me and the fleeting 
pleasures of life seemed to dwindle in comparison with the 
infinite reward of God, 

But that is a story of my later life, for my early years 
were certainly preoccupied with the world. In the begin- 
ning I was no child of heaven. 




\^ 





" or me the palace at Jubbal was a magic cas- 
tle. There were over a hundred rooms in the sprawling 
wooden structure and endless twisting corridors, court- 
yards, and balconies where I played make-believe games 
with the thirty other children who lived in the palace. 

Of all the children I was the most reckless. Proud of the 
fact that I could climb as well as any of the boys, I seized 
on every opportunity to prove it. One day when I was five 
I decided to climb out on the edge of a balcony on the 
third story. Teetering dangerously on the narrow wooden 
railing I held my breath in terror and took a step forward. 
Somehow I managed to maintain my balance. Then, full 
of confidence at my success, I turned my head to make 
sure my playmates were watching and shouted "Look at 
mel" As the last word left my lips my foot suddenly slipped 
and I fell three storys to the courtyard below. 



It was a miracle that I wasn't killed. But I was far from 
unconscious. I lay on the ground screaming in pain and 
fright as servants rushed from everywhere to carry me back 
into the hoflse. Blood was streaming from my face and 
when it was wiped away they saw that the whole side of my 
face was torn to the bone. My mother stood over me in 
horror, wringing her hands and crying that I would be 
disfigured for life. "What a fate for a girl," she moaned. 
"Now we will never be able to find her a husband.*' 

Since my father had little faith in medicine, he would 
not call a doctor to treat me. No stitches were taken, no 
medication was applied. Instead, my father himself pre- 
pared a huge poultice of butter and sulphur. This was 
applied to my face and kept there with a cloth for over a 
month. When it was removed my cheek was completely 
smooth again except for an almost invisible scar. Modern 
science could not have done a better job. 

But my uncle, Rana Padam Chand, the ruler of Jubbal, 
was not so lucky. His opposition to science ended in dis- 
aster, both for him and for our family. 

My uncle, a high-strung man, had a nervous habit of 
plucking hairs from the back of his hand while engrossed 
in conversation. When I was about six an infection de- 
veloped from this. Beginning as a simple infection, because 
of lack of treatment it gradually spread to his fingers, then 
up his arm. By this time it had developed into an acute 
case of blood poisoning and he was in an agony of suffer- 
ing. It became necessary to amputate his hand and later his 
arm. But it was to no avail. He grew steadily worse and 



three months after the infection began it was clearly ap- 
parent that the Rana of Jubbal was a dying man. 

As he lay on his deathbed he called my father to his side, 
"After my death/' he whispered, "leave Jubbal. It is fin- 
ished for you here now. Take your share of the fortune and 
go-" 

Shaken by the imminent death of his brother and by his 
strange advice my father left his side. Some hours later he 
returned to find that my uncle was being dressed in his 
royal robes of gold and his ceremonial jewels in prepara- 
tion to attend his own funeral ceremony. Down to his an- 
cestral temple in the courtyard, to the wailings and chant- 
ings of the court gathered below, the dying man was led 
and offerings were given to the gods, priests mumbled 
prayers, and cymbals clashed in a funereal dirge. 

Just before the sun rose above the palace walls my uncle 
crumpled over the shrine and the leader of Jubbal was 
dead. 

It was my first experience with death. Where had he 
gone? I begged to know. Why did he lie so pale and still? 
Just a few hours before I had heard his groans of pain and 
his cries for help. Now he was silent. 

No one paid any attention to the small girl wandering 
blindly about the palace trying to understand what was 
happening. In their own grief they were far too busy to 
explain the end of life to me. "Run along and play," they 
said, "and don't bother us with your questions." 

I stole quietly to my classroom and huddled on a small 
stool in the corner trying to figure things out for myself. 



I was frightened when I thought of what had happened. 
If such a fate had befallen my uncle, leader of a state, a 
powerful man, what could happen to me, a slight girl who 
had no influence with anybody? I trembled in fear. 

When my teacher entered the room I ran to him, tug- 
ging desperately at his robe, pleading with him to tell me 
why my uncle cried no longer. "He has gone to God/' an- 
swered my teacher. "If he is pure enough in heart, he will 
remain there. In any case, my child, he is far happier now." 

I stared at him in wonderment. "But if he is happier 
now," I said, "why does everyone weep?" 

My teacher did not answer. He looked at me silently 
and went about his work. A few minutes later he lifted his 
head. "Someday you will know," he said. 

Some hours later I heard them bustling about my uncle's 
room while I stood near the corridor in the way of every- 
one who hurried past. They were preparing his body for 
the traditional Hindu cremation which was to take place 
over an open fire on the banks of a small stream several 
miles away. After the body was burned the eldest son 
would break the skull to show it had been fully destroyed 
but, since the Rana's son was still a boy, my father would 
substitute. 

I listened, cold with horror, as my brother explained the 
ceremony to me. To be burned by fire! Supposing, I 
thought frantically, he was not really dead, that it was all 
a mistake. Mistakes could happen. How could they be 
sure? I got up and started to run down the corridor. My 
brother followed me and caught hold of my arm. 

I wrenched away. "I must go," I gasped, "I must stop 



them at once." Then I walked around in a slow circle. In 
my heart I knew it was no use. No one would listen to me, 
a little girl. And in my heart I knew he was dead and gone 
from me forever. 

In the weeks following, in the manner of children, I be- 
gan to forget my uncle and even managed to stifle my own 
fears. The funeral and the terror faded into the past and 
now the sounds of weeping and wailing echoing through 
the palace bored me. "Why don't they stop?" I thought, 
wanting life to be the way it was before my uncle's death, 
but it never was again. For with his death my whole life 
changed. 

The successor to the throne of Jubbal was my uncle's 
twelve-year-old son, but since he was too young to conduct 
affairs of state it was necessary to appoint a regent. In spite 
of his brother's deathbed advice, my father wanted des- 
perately to be appointed regent for his nephew. But my 
uncle's wife was determined to rule for her son and was 
backed in this by her minister. 

My father, a proud and sensitive man, was crushed by 
her refusal to allow him to participate in the governing 
of Jubbal and, remembering at last the words of my uncle, 
with sadness he prepared to leave his home. This decision 
to leave was heart-wrenching for him but he knew that it 
had to be done. 

He approached the minister and my aunt with the re- 
quest that he be given our share of the family treasure but 
they refused to discuss it with him. Finally he threatened 
my aunt, the Rani, with an appeal to the British govern- 
ment. Shortly afterward the minister committed expensive 



suicide by eating crushed diamonds mixed with poison 
and left a letter addressed to my father confessing that over 
a period of years he had used a large part of the funds with 
which he had been entrusted. My aunt was horrified by 
this news but was more determined than ever not to divide 
the remainder of the fortune. 

There was much quarreling and anger inside the palace. 
My father felt righteously indignant; after all, he had been 
raised as a prince and knew no other life. The thought of 
making his own way was both upsetting and frightening 
to him. But my aunt grew more and more hostile, refusing 
any longer to listen to him and denying his right to share 
his family's fortune. Publicly she announced that our 
family would no longer be supported; our food supplies 
were to be cut off within a day or two. 

Speechless with fury, my father decided to risk a public 
scandal by appealing openly to the British government, 
and ordered my mother to begin preparations for moving 
to the capital of Simla where he would make this appeal. 
With shouts of glee we children heard the news that we 
were going to accompany them. For us it was a glorious oc- 
casion, the first time we were leaving the palace walls to 
see the world outside. 

For my mother it was a move filled with terror. All her 
life she had been sheltered and protected from the world 
outside. Now she was leaving her home forever. She wept 
in bewilderment, while we danced about in delight, won- 
dering that there could be sadness in the wonderful ad- 
venture on which we were about to embark. 

The journey from Jubbal to Simla was a long and tire- 



some one. My mother and the five of us children were car- 
ried on palkees (litters enclosed by silk curtains) by coolies 
while my father rode a hill pony. We were accompanied 
only by ten personal servants and a large number of 
coolies; my father's first wife and three children did not 
come with us to Simla I never knew why, but they re- 
mained behind in the palace at Jubbal. 

Our road was a mule track and it took us four days to 
travel the fifty-mile distance. Even with the overnight 
stops at rest houses along the way we sometimes wept with 
heat and exhaustion as our caravan wound its way up and 
down the dusty paths and the burning summer pressed 
down upon the silken curtains of our palkee. 

We came upon Simla at night. As we rounded a curve 
in the rocky trail I pulled aside the curtains and saw for 
the first time in my life thousands of winking lights spill- 
ing down the black slope of the city. We had never seen 
electric lights before and stared in open-mouthed wonder 
at the fairyland before us. Now the long journey was for- 
gotten and only the new and enchanting world lay ahead. 

A dear friend of my father, the Maharaja of Kapur- 
thala (who later became my father-in-law), lent us one 
of his houses during our stay in Simla. For the children, 
"Newlands" was a fascinating place if only for its electricity 
with which we endlessly experimented, turning lights on 
and off for the pure magic of seeing them work just once 
more. But our new home was also a more lonely place than 
the palace at Jubbal with its many playmates. Now I was 
more or less alone with my two sisters. 

For my brothers Simla was far more exciting than Jub- 



bal. As boys they were permitted to leave the house and 
often they were taken on trips through the exotic bazaars 
and noisy streets of Simla. But I was forced to remain at 
home, in purdah with my mother and sisters. I was heart- 
broken and bewildered by this. At last I had seen a glimpse 
of the world beyond the palace walls; now I was not al- 
lowed to enjoy it. 

"What is so different about a girl?" I wept one day as 
my brothers dressed for an excursion into Simla. "Why 
can't I go with them? Why must I always stay here when 
I want so much to go?" 

"It's not fair," I said to my mother, stamping my foot in 
anger. "I want to see the world, too!" 

My gentle mother looked at me reproachfully and her 
eyes filled with tears. Sheltered as she had been in her 
childhood, retiring and docile, she could not begin to un- 
derstand the black rebellion that filled my heart at these 
injustices. I could see no reason for keeping me locked up 
like a baby. I ran as fast as my brothers, I knew all their 
games, even won them occasionally, why then could I not 
be part of their adventures? Patiently, my mother tried to 
explain. But it was an impossible task. She had always ac- 
cepted her role; to question it was sacrilege. In her world 
a woman did what was expected of her, uncomplainingly. 
She did not ask for the privileges of a man. 

Now, at my early age, I was trying to defy convention. 
While I cried loudly my mother shook her head sadly and 
began to pray. Perhaps a power beyond hers could bring 
obedience into my heart. 

After a while I stopped weeping and watched from the 



balcony as my father and brothers made their way across 
the courtyard, laughing and joking as they walked toward 
the magic city I could not see. Once again I was defeated. 
But someday, I promised myself, I would not only see 
Simla, I would see the whole world. I clenched my fists on 
the railing and bit my lips to keep back the tears, but they 
came again in a flood. For I never expected that someday 
my promise would be fulfilled. 

Meanwhile, my father pressed his lawsuit against the 
Rani. Unfortunately, the viceroy's government turned it 
over to the local Punjab authorities where my aunt had 
powerful friends among the officials and the most my fa- 
ther could obtain was a small pension. By this time he was 
angry and his prestige so badly wounded that he demanded 
official recognition of himself as sole regent during my 
cousin's youth. This was refused and, deeply humiliated, 
my father swore to pass the rest of his life in exile. He 
never did return to Jubbal. 

As winter came upon Simla father arranged to take us to 
Hardwar, one of the sacred cities of India. My mother had 
longed to make a pilgrimage to the holy city and now she 
felt brave enough to make the journey. With her trip to 
Simla she felt that she had seen much of the world already. 

Our trip to Hardwar meant my first taste of freedom 
and I was dizzy with it. We traveled this time by railway 
and, although we maintained strict purdah on the train in 
a separate compartment for women and children, I saw 
dozens of strange and unfamiliar faces. The noise and the 
dirt and the howling of babies were equally enchanting 
after the quietness of life at Simla. In rapture I drank it all 



in, trying not to miss a single thing, turning my head 
eagerly from side to side as the train lumbered up and 
down the dusty hills, staring at the brown huts along the 
way and the ragged Indian children who stared back at me 
with round dark eyes. 

And Hardwar itself was even more exciting. Here I 
found dozens of children to play with and once again I 
shouted and raced and romped noisily. Here, too, most re- 
strictions on women were relaxed because it was a holy 
city. Now I could walk beside my brothers and explore 
with them the crooked narrow streets of Hardwar. 

We even went swimming, separated, of course, from the 
male sex. At Hardwar, swimming in the holy waters of the 
Ganges has a religious significance, but for me sinking into 
its cool unfathomable depths and splashing about in the 
waves was a purely pagan pleasure. After life in the moun- 
tains the sight of these rippling waters was endlessly ab- 
sorbing. I loved to feel the water on my arms, dip my face 
in it over and over again to let its coolness slip down my 
cheeks, until my mother would chide me. "Foolish girl," 
she would say. But I did not care. I had found a new love 
and was happy. 

In the evening as the twilight deepened over the tran- 
quil Ganges and hundreds of worshippers chanted softly 
on its banks, each pilgrim who had come to Hardwar to 
find faith lit a flame in a small paper boat and set it afloat 
on the dark waters. Silently, I murmured my prayers as I 
watched the boats careen downstream, hundreds of tiny 
flames winking in the night before toppling over into the 
holy river. 



We had been at Hardwar about three months when the 
Maharaja of Kapurthala made his request for my hand in 
marriage to his son, the Tika Raja. It was here that my 
mother wept and pleaded with my father not to permit 
this unholy alliance and it was here that she failed and my 
betrothal was arranged. 

At the time of my engagement, many marriages then 
being arranged in India for children were consummated 
the moment both were physically capable, some even be- 
fore the bride reached puberty. But our parents considered 
themselves extremely advanced. The Tika Raja and I were 
to remain apart, receive our educations, and marry at an 
appropriate age. My future was to be in the hands of his 
father, the Maharaja of Kapurthala, who would direct my 
education and upbringing. In other words, he was now my 
guardian. It was the end of my carefree childhood. 

The engagement festivities took place in Kapurthala. 
There were parades with soldiers and elephants, feasts, 
dances, and fireworks. Hundreds of poor came from all di- 
rections to watch the excitement and receive coins and 
food. But I know this only from hearsay. I, the bride-to-be, 
was not allowed to see or participate in the celebrations. 
Again I was in purdah. But by now I was beginning to 
accept my lot and did not object. In a way, I was glad. 
Somehow I felt that if I stayed with the children I could 
protect myself from facing what was really happening. I 
was a happy child. I was not so anxious to grow up. 

But all children like to receive presents. Precious silks, 
brightly colored embroideries were given me for my trous- 
seau and from my father-in-law a small diamond ring and 



some antique jewelry. Privately I didn't think much of his 
gifts. With all the fuss being made I had expected some- 
thing a little closer to a diamond tiara. 

At the end of the winter I lived apart from my family for 
the first time. I was sent to Mussoorie, a hill city slightly 
smaller than Simla. There I was installed in a small house 
with my own servants, my ayah, and an English governess 
named Miss Marble. Some distance away, the Maharaja of 
Kapurthala lived in a large French chateau and my own 
family were also nearby. 

My ayah was a great comfort to me and a difficulty at the 
same time. She reminded me of home and my old life and 
made me feel I was not alone with strangers. But she hated 
Miss Marble. I realize now that she was threatened by her. 
My ayah loved me and wanted to be first in my affections. 
Now she felt I would be influenced by this interloper. 

I was torn between two worlds. I remembered with long- 
ing the warm, companionable life with my family and 
sometimes after seeing my brothers and sisters I would 
weep with loneliness. Alone in an unfamiliar house which 
echoed only the voices of my servants I would wander sadly 
through the rooms wondering if the ache which gnawed at 
my young heart would remain there always. 

Miss Marble was the first European I had met. She was 
a thin, homely spinster who tried to be kind. But I could 
not understand her and she could not understand me. 
From the moment she met me she began to speak English. 
How strange the language sounded to my ears. How brittle 
and dipped after the soft, endless jabbering of Hindus. She 



seemed like someone from another world. And of course to 
me she was untouchable. 

As a Hindu child I was raised to feel that contact with 
anyone from a lower caste than myself would contaminate 
me and prevent me from reaching the heights of my reli- 
gion. But Miss Marble had no caste. She was a European, a 
complete alien. As such, she was more untouchable than 
the lowest Hindu untouchable. 

My ayah reminded me of this constantly. She even tried 
to blame my illness that summer on the evil influence of 
this peculiar European, She mimicked Miss Marble, lurch- 
ing stiffly about my room, making short harsh sounds with 
her mouth. She sneered and grumbled and complained 
constantly and most of the time I gladly agreed with her. 

But gradually I became fascinated with Miss Marble's 
tales of the world outside my narrow gates, the life which 
went on outside that of India itself. She told me of Paris 
and London and the new and exciting land of America. 
She helped select European frocks for me. How wonder- 
fully unfamiliar they felt swirling about my legs. And how 
much easier to walk and play in than our traditional sari. 

"This is the way little girls in Europe look!" I shouted 
to my ayah as I twirled about in front of the mirror in my 
new frock. "Is it not wonderful?" I asked her excitedly. 

"No, it is not nice/' she said, and her face looked angry 
and sad at the same time. "And I do not like it." 

But for once I did not agree with her. I liked it. Some of 
my old rebellion came back to me and life seemed adven- 
turous once more. India was not the whole world, after all. 



Maybe it would be fun to be a European. Perhaps some day 
I would find out for myself. And my spirits rose as I danced 
away from my ayah, giggling at her tears, and went to find 
Miss Marble to tell me some more stories of Europe. 

But when I was ill it was to Ayah I turned once more. 
She comforted me endlessly, sat by my bed, and it was good 
and familiar to have her close by. Now I was distrustful of 
Miss Marble. 

I was learning to eat my meals at a table like Europeans 
instead of Indian-fashion on the floor, but because of my 
mother's feelings about caste, and my own, I was permitted 
to eat alone with only my ayah present to serve me. One 
day, when I was still ill and fretful, Miss Marble, who was 
worried about me, came to my room to make sure the meal 
was suitable for an invalid. 

I heard a step at the door and looked up. Miss Marble 
was standing at the entrance. Suddenly my stomach turned 
over. ''You must not come in!'* I shouted. But Miss Marble 
did not understand. She walked through the door. 

Now I was all Hindu again and she was the alien, the 
untouchable who would contaminate me. "I told you not 
to come in," I sobbed and was violently and thoroughly 
sick all over the tablecloth. 

My European education was far from complete. 






was with a little English girl named Sheila 
whose mother was a friend of Miss Marble and whose 
father was a colonel in the British Army, stationed nearby 
that I began to understand the strange and curious ways 
of Europeans. 

Perhaps all children, no matter how different the cul- 
tures from which they emerge, have helplessness as a bond 
between them in a world of giants who arrange their lives 
with such reckless tyranny. In this kind of sympathy the 
very young are sometimes drawn together as if to pit their 
weakness against the strength of incomprehensible adults. 
It was probably that and only that which drew Sheila and 
me together, for our only similarity lay in the fact that we 
were both small girls. In every other way we were com- 
pletely different, in looks as well as in temperament. 

At times Shelia exasperated me nearly to the point of 



madness. Once, in a rage of anger, I seized her by the pale 
curls which tumbled about her delicate face and shook her 
until she howled with a noise as unladylike and scandalous 
as she believed me to be. It was true. I had very little desire 
to be a lady. I was bored beyond measure at having to sit 
still, and envied, with a large jealous pain in my heart, the 
excitement which seemed to me to be happening in a world 
which lay just outside my finger tips. 

Sheila, on the other hand, was more than content to be a 
girl. She wanted to be just like her mother, a tall English 
beauty who drifted in at teatime with a large garden hat 
and swirls of white organdy floating about her. Sheila, 
always awed by her presence, would leap up from play to 
curtsy and kiss her mother on the cheek, staring all the 
while in disbelief at her beauty. I tried to be polite and 
would bow my head, but secretly I thought Sheila's mother 
dull and stupid and would stand first on one foot and then 
another as she asked her endless questions about what we 
were playing and why we were doing it. Now I see she was 
trying to be nice to us in the only way she knew how but 
then I felt strongly her pretended interest in what she ob- 
viously thought were trivial childish matters. 

Sheila's favorite game was playing tea I was bored to 
death by it but gave in occasionally in order to get her to 
play my games of climbing trees and attempting daring 
stunts which frightened her and sent the servants into a 
frenzy of screeching and threats. Sheila tried to be a plucky 
little girl and when it was her turn to play my way bravely 
allowed me to lead her into what she was sure was fatally 



treacherous. I must admit I was not nearly such a good 
sport when it came to playing tea. 

In spite of our language barrier Sheila could not under- 
stand one word of Hindustani and my English was only less 
than fair she attempted to teach me, as she had been 
taught, the most complicated set of rules and etiquette re- 
garding the drinking of tea. I, who by this time had my 
own servants, and had much made of me as the princess 
who would marry a maharaja, was incensed by any criti- 
cism or instruction, particularly from a little girl I secretly 
considered beneath me. 

"You don't hold your cup nicely at all/' she would say 
primly in her thin English voice. (Without understanding 
every word, I knew exactly what she was saying.) 

"You must sit more like a lady. Like my mother, not like 
some rough little boy.*' 

Because I had some sense of fairness I tried to play the 
game as she wanted me to but inside I was seething with 
resentment and hatred. One day her blue eyes grew round 
and her mouth pouted in delicate disdain as I splashed the 
water we pretended was tea onto Sheila's best pink-and- 
white cloth. 

"My goodness," she said, pulling back from the table and 
clutching her starched, white pinafore to avoid getting 
wet, "don't you even know how to pour tea yet?" 

Suddenly it was all too much. This dull, pale, little Eng- 
lish girl telling me what to do, looking at me with disdain. 
I lost my temper completely. I planted my two feet on the 
ground, with my hands on my hips and with a cry of rage 



began shouting at Sheila in Hindustani. It mattered not 
at all to me that she couldn't understand a word I was say- 
ing, I was sick to death of being reproved by her. No one 
was going to tell me what to dol 

"Yes," I said, screaming at her in Hindustani. "I know 
how to pour teal" And with those words I took the pot of 
water and turned it upside down over her blonde curls. 

Once more I had reduced my little friend to screams and 
tears as she sat there with the water dripping over her face 
and onto her clothes. But as the governesses rushed to the 
scene, I had not the slightest trace of repentance. Instead, 
I turned to my nurse and said haughtily, "You must take 
me home at once. I have been insulted here/* 

But in spite of my difficult ways and erratic behavior 
Sheila and I remained fast friends for the time she was at 
Dehra Dun. For Sheila, I was different and exciting; from 
Sheila I began to understand the ways and charms of the 
Western world. 

Many happy days were spent in Dehra Dun without 
quarreling. The house which my future father-in-law had 
provided for me had a lovely garden, grown thick with 
dark trees and cool damp bushes, in which to run about 
and play. For the first time I was permitted to have pets to 
play with me and I could scarcely contain my joy at being 
allowed to choose all I wanted. Naturally, I didn't know 
where to stop and at once selected several cats, dogs, a 
golden pony, rabbits, mice, parrots, and chickens. For 
hours I amused myself by going from one to the other and 
having long conversations with all my animal friends. I was 
in many ways a lonely child, isolated at this time from my 



family and frightened by the future so constantly under 
discussion by the grownups about me. It was a great relief 
to have animals to talk to who would listen sagely with 
large dumb faces and never turn my words back to me in 
reproach. 

At that time I fell very ill with dysentery and as I look 
back upon the cure, two tablespoonfuls of castor oil every 
two hours, I am amazed that I lived at all, let alone re- 
covered in just a couple of weeks. 

Soon after my illness there were many changes in the 
house at Dehra Dun. For one thing, my little friend Sheila 
left with her family to return to England. As much as I 
criticized her, plagued, and tormented her, I missed her 
very much and thought over and over again as I played 
aimlessly about the garden in my solitude that if she were 
to return I would treat her very well indeed, knowing in 
my heart that if I could wish her back in the garden with 
her big blue eyes and dainty dimity dress that only the 
briefest time would elapse before I would once again begin 
finding fault with her. Such are the empty promises made 
in loneliness. 

When winter came that year my English governess, Miss 
Marble, was sent away and replaced by two new European 
governesses, Miss Piggott and a French woman named 
Mademoiselle Meillon. From the moment I saw her I loved 
Miss Piggott. By then, and mainly through Sheila, I had got 
used to what I considered the strange ways of the English 
and, although she had the typical British dignity and re- 
serve, she was kind to me and amused me by telling small 
stories and jokes. I was more wary of Mademoiselle. Con- 



ventional and somewhat stiff, there was little humor in her 
and, furthermore, she considered my laughter and raucous 
behavior completely unbefitting a small princess. She 
showed her disapproval and I did not like it. Too, I knew 
that just before coming to me she had been governess to my 
future bridegroom, the Tika Raja, who was now at school 
in England. I was not so anxious to think about that part of 
my life or to be reminded of my forthcoming marriage. 

As the hot, humid cloud of summer began to descend on 
us, preparations were made to remove us all to the cool 
mountainous country of Simla. My own family, too, came 
to escape the heat, but once again we were all installed in 
separate houses. Because of my position, my house was 
much larger than that of my parents, even though I, a lone 
little girl, was to occupy it solely with my servants. The 
house, called Ravenswood, was a square, wooden building, 
painted a dull red on the outside. Like all the houses and 
palaces I had ever lived in, inside it looked just the same. 
Although the floors were carpeted with rich and luxurious 
materials, hand-loomed by patient and skillful fingers, 
there was no furniture in the rooms. This was in strict 
accord with Indian custom. We sat on mattress-like mats 
on the floor and when extra guests came there were piles of 
brightly colored, woven cushions for them to sit on and 
small, square stools woven in cotton, colored ribbons to eat 
from. It was a simple way to live, and often, since those 
years, I have wished I could go back to the simplicity of my 
childhood. But the years abroad changed my concepts and I 
learned to find too much comfort in the complications of 
modern living. 

Life in Simla was quite different from anything I had yet 



known. Far from the isolation I had felt at Dehra Dun, 
every attempt was now made for me to mingle in the social 
world of Simla. I was encouraged to make friends with the 
European children and attended many of their parties. 
Gradually I began to lose some of the security I had known 
as a small, locked-in Indian princess. As exciting as the 
world about me seemed and as delighted as I was that the 
gates were opening at last, I was a little frightened as well. 
It was the beginning of the feeling of entering a world be- 
tween two worlds, the start of my uncertainty as to whether 
I was to be of the East or of the West. 

My first real love was an Englishman, Colonel Greene, 
Simla's civil surgeon, who was called in when my governess, 
Mademoiselle Meillon, fell ill. At once I lost my childish 
heart to him, perhaps only because he patted my cheek and 
smiled at me. Each time he left I immediately sat down and 
wrote him a note asking him to come again soon. But it was 
so difficult for me to write in English that I could only copy 
the wording of the letters I had written to my little friend, 
Angel Thompson. It must have been with some surprise 
that Colonel Greene received my laboriously written let- 
ters beginning with "My darling doctor" and ending with 
"much love and kisses, your Brinda." 

Two of my favorite people were Irene and Cynthia 
Curzon, daughters of Lord Curzon, one of India's most 
famous viceroys. I saw little of him at that time but came to 
know Lord Curzon years later and to admire his courage 
and wisdom in his guidance of India. In those days I was 
far more interested in the wonderful parties given by Lady 
Curzon in the Viceregal Lodge for the children. 

Actually, that year I was far too absorbed in myself and 



my own problems to spend much time thinking about any- 
one else. I was busy, not only with lessons and manners, 
but I had my first taste of society and a world which moved 
in a whirl of parties and entertainment. And even at that 
age I could not help but be aware of the interest which was 
shown in me at Simla that season. As a young princess, 
engaged to the son of one of India's wealthiest maharajas, 
I was virtually an object of curiosity in a city, like all 
places, where not enough happens to prevent people from 
wanting to live other people's lives. 

I pretended not to notice but I heard the whispering and 
the speculative looks as I entered a room. And from my 
own loneliness and uncertainty I wanted to see myself 
through the eyes of these strangers. I was glad to be the 
black-eyed princess walled in a big house, surrounded by 
servants and with a brooding prince in a far-off land who 
would come to carry me off. No greater fantasy has any 
spinner of fairy tales been able to create than I, as a little 
girl in Simla. 

But a storm was gathering over my head and only a few 
weeks after I was established in Ravenswood my ivory 
tower nearly tumbled about me. It was by the sheerest 
accident that I even learned something was the matter. In 
the manner of parents, mine preferred to keep me in igno- 
rance as much as possible. 

Returning one day to their house in Simla to retrieve a 

book which I had left behind, I heard loud, angry voices 

coming from the sitting room. Over the din I recognized 

the sharp voice of my aunt, the Dowager Rani of Jubbal. 

"It is an unsuitable match/' she was shouting. "I cannot 



iyjY ' 

permit such an insult to our family and to the Hindu 
faith!" 

I heard my father answer her in a voice full of indig- 
nation and rage. "We have given our word," he said. "It is 
too late now for your protests." 

"It is not too late for me/' she threatened. "You shall 
see, I will have this marriage stopped at once!" 

When I realized that I was the subject of this heated dis- 
cussion I rushed into the room and pleaded to know what 
was happening. But my father did not answer me and my 
mother only wept. My aunt started to speak but my father 
silenced her. In anger she turned away and left the house. 

It was impossible to learn the truth from them but some 
time later the whole story came out. My aunt, widow of my 
father's brother, the ruler of Jubbal, had been responsible 
for my father's plight in having to leave his home. Now, 
still jealous of the affection which once existed between 
them, she was trying to interfere once more in our lives. 

My aunt was a princess of Delath and she claimed that 
she did not want to see the royal name of the Rajputs 
sullied by the lesser family of Kapurthala, since both my 
parents were related to the Rajput rulers of a number of 
states both in the hills and on the plains. Obsessed with the 
idea of stopping the marriage, she journeyed from one 
Rajput family to the other trying to stir up enough agita- 
tion to give her the needed support. Such a row resulted 
that the Punjab government called upon my father and 
tried to interfere. Nearly beside himself he ordered them 
from the house. 

My aunt's plan was to take me away from Simla by force 



and put me in the fort at Jubbal. I was not the least bit 
frightened by this idea since I had only the happiest mem- 
ory of my days in the palace there. Instead, I regarded it as 
an adventure full of exciting possibilities. Now the princess 
was to be stolen from her castle and hidden away from the 
heartbroken prince. I had no worries about him. At that 
point he was less than a stranger to me. 

In this spirit I tried to discuss the matter with my 
mother. 

"Since you didn't approve of the match in the first 
place," I said carelessly, "perhaps it would be all for the 
best if we followed aunt's advice and abandoned the 
marriage." 

My mother looked at me with an expression of amaze- 
ment. "How can you suggest such a thing?" she asked and 
burst into tears. 

Now I was confused as I tried to comfort her. It was only 
a short time ago that my mother wept because this mar- 
riage was to take place. Now she was weeping because it 
might not be consummated. 

That night I lay awake and tried to understand what was 
happening about me. I realized that my mother, in the 
submissive way of Indian wives, had become not only rec- 
onciled to the match but had taken on the enthusiasm of 
my father. Furthermore, she hated my aunt for the pain 
she had caused us and was determined not to let her have 
her way. From that moment on she enthusiastically en- 
dorsed my marriage to the Tika Raja and took every op- 
portunity to lecture me about my duties to the family and 
state of Kapurthala. 



The incident, however, caused such a stir that talk 
buzzed about me for many months. Even the servants gos- 
siped and once I overheard a conversation that made me 
rush back into my room in a flood of tears. 

"The princess* family must allow the marriage/' they 
were whispering. "They say that since they have had to 
leave Jubbal they are very poor. And the Kapurthala state 
would be a good match." 

How dare they say such a thing, I thought. I knew such 
talk didn't originate with servants. They had heard it from 
the servants of other homes who listened to the conversa- 
tions of their masters. I cried with humiliation. So those 
were the whispers that hushed about me as I entered a 
room. How dare they say such things about us? I was ill 
with indignation. There must be no truth in such vicious 
gossip. Yet, I never could bring myself to speak of the in- 
cident to my parents or had the courage to question them 
about the real state of our affairs. 

My aunt's interference, however, was quickly dispensed 
with as soon as my future father-in-law, the maharaja, 
stepped into the picture. A man of enormous power and 
will, he would brook no meddling with his plans. I was 
never told exactly what he did to calm the storm about me 
but the Rajput opposition and criticism of my marriage 
was stopped. The whispering continued but no one dared 
to invite his wrath openly. 

We remained in Simla over Christinas. My days were 
spent largely in the classroom with Mile Meillon. But I 
was beginning to outgrow our makeshift classroom. There 
was a limit to the amount of education Mademoiselle could 



offer me. Furthermore, she was shocked at the lack of edu- 
cation available to children in India and was determined to 
see that I fared better, particularly since my future hus- 
band, the Tika Raja Paramjit Singh was soon to leave 
India to complete his education in England. 

Mademoiselle began a long campaign of talks with the 
maharaja in an attempt to convince him to send me away 
to school. At first he was horrified at the very idea. Educate 
a girl in Europe? He believed that the concession he had 
made to modern times in supplying me with a French 
governess was more than could be expected of him and at 
first flatly rejected every argument she presented. But Ma- 
demoiselle was a clever woman of indomitable will who 
was determined to have her way. She cajoled and flattered 
him. What a feather in his cap, she suggested, for his son 
to marry a princess of noble blood who would also have the 
added distinction and social graces of a European educa- 
tion. 

Perhaps he thought, too, that it would be wise to remove 
me from the influence of my family especially so soon after 
the conflict over my marriage and that his control over me 
would be greater if he alone planned my upbringing with- 
out any possibility of future interference. 

So I was told that I was going away to school. I had no 
idea what this meant, picturing a room in a school much 
like the classroom in my own house. That I was to leave 
my family and India and all I had ever known never oc- 
curred to me. 

Once again my poor little mother wept, this time with 
terror as well as sorrow, when she learned from the maha- 



raja that my education was to be completed in France. Not 
only was she worried about my bodily health but she was 
torn apart by what she believed to be the utmost peril to 
my soul. In her orthodox belief, crossing the black water 
as most Indians call the sea involved an enormous loss 
of caste and danger to my spirit. For weeks she cried and 
entreated my father to prevent this catastrophe but he was 
persuaded by his friend, the maharaja, and there was noth- 
ing else for Mother to do but agree. 

The snow was felling heavily in Simla the morning I 
kissed her goodby for the last time. I never saw my mother 
again. She died before I came back to India. But to the last 
moment, the day I set out for Kapurthala before my trip 
she was brave and did not tell me of the long journey which 
lay before me nor of what "going away to school" would 
really mean. 

Back in Kapurthala Mademoiselle Meillon took over 
completely. Together we stayed in the guest house which 
was built by the maharaja for his European friends. Fur- 
nished completely in European style it was far different 
from the way I had been accustomed to living. But I was 
already willing to accept the new life before me and at 
once felt at home there. 

About ten days before we were to leave India, Mile 
Meillon called me into her room. In a grave voice she told 
me that I was to leave India for France to continue my 
education. 

"Be brave," she said, "for you are a princess and must 
learn to expect that your life will be encumbered by duty 
and responsibility." 



Be brave? I squealed with delight and impulsively 
hugged Mademoiselle about the waist. What could be more 
wonderful than to go to Europe? All the stories my former 
governess, Miss Marble, had told me about life in the West- 
ern world came flooding back to me. The dances, the pretty 
clothes, the longed-for freedom! Brave? I was in ecstasy at 
the very thought of the trip. 

My ayah wailed and shook her head forebodingly. "It's a 
bad omen/' she moaned, "a bad omen!" But I shouted in 
glee at her lamentations. 

4 Tm going to be a little European girl now," I teased, 
"and wear dimity dresses and dance all night!" My ayah 
wept in horror as I skipped out of the room to talk to 
Mademoiselle once more about our trip. 

We travelled first to Bombay by rail where we boarded 
the P. and O. liner, Caledonia. The sight of the enormous 
liner made me gasp with wonder. It was like a whole city. 
Exclaiming with excitement I rushed about the ship trying 
to examine it all at once. 

On the boat for the first time, I saw what life was like for 
girls who lived in societies without restrictions. Mile Meil- 
lon, as conventional as she was, was European-bred and was 
relieved that at last I was out of purdah and could mingle 
with people who, a few days back, I would have had to re- 
gard as untouchable. 

The news that a young princess was allowed her first 
taste of freedom probably had much to do with the warm 
kindnesses shown to me on the Caledonia and I enjoyed 
every moment of the trip, playing deck games all day long 
and winning first prize in a pillow-fighting contest which 



was held at the end of the voyage. How my mother and 
Ayah would have wept in horror at the loss of caste in- 
volved as I hurled pillows across the deck! But then I did 
not look back. I was busy learning to have a life of my own. 

Had I been my grandmother I might have worshipped 
the electric fan in my cabin. As it was, the whirring fan and 
cool breeze which blew from it kept me fascinated, particu- 
larly when I was confined to my cabin because the hot Red 
Sea rolled and my poor head wobbled with seasickness. 
The cool breeze then was ray only comfort, as I doubted for 
a few days that I had ever been meant to live such a reck- 
less life. But once my stomach settled and my head stopped 
rocking, my spirits came back and I raced once more 
around the deck with abandon. 

Mademoiselle and I watched the sunset spill its gold over 
the Suez Canal and then we were at Port Said where, 
perched high on the deck, I watched with fascination the 
unloading of cargo by natives on the dock. 

Then, sooner than I would have believed possible, it was 
early morning and we were in France. Shivering in my thin 
nightgown, I hurried to the porthole and watched the 
fairyland of Marseille emerge from the blueness of the 
dawn. Suddenly the clouds parted and the sun burst 
through. My heart pounded. My new life had begun. 





e drove by horse-and-carriage from the 
docks at Marseille to the fashionable Hotel du Louvre, my 
head twisting from side to side trying to take in all the 
sights as Mademoiselle admonished me to sit still like a 
nice young lady. 

The few days we spent in Marseille before going on to 
Paris were spent in wandering about the city shopping and 
sight-seeing, and Mademoiselle visited the Notre Dame de 
la Garde where she lit a candle and said a prayer of thanks- 
giving for our safe journey. 

The day before we left Marseille we lunched with 
friends of Mile Meillon's in a residential section of Mar- 
seille, and I had my first lesson in the problems of European 
living. 

In my eyes my manners were perfect. Had I not spent 
long, torturous hours with several governesses practising 



how to sit at a dinner table, use the strange implements of 
the Western world, and conduct myself as a young lady? 

But I discovered that social conduct is a complicated and 
unpredictable thing. 

It was a delicious luncheon and I ate well with the 
hearty appetite of youth. I couldn't help glancing, however, 
even as I ate, at the large silver dish in the center of the 
table, piled high with ripe, fresh fruit. Such fruit was 
scarce in India. My mouth watered each time the center- 
piece caught my eye. 

At the end of the meal the hostess offered me the bowl 
of fruit. 

I smiled with pleasure. "Thank you/' I said, remember- 
ing my manners. "Such lovely-looking fruit!" 

Happily I began peeling a large pear. Then I happened 
to glance at Mademoiselle Meillon. She was looking at me 
crossly as if I had done something wrong. What could it be? 

Perhaps I was eating too fast. Remembering her ad- 
monitions to "eat slowly and carefully" I chewed solemnly 
on the fruit. Then I realized that I was the only one eating 
fruit. Everyone else had declined and sat waiting until I 
had finished. 

Then it was bad manners to accept the offer of fruit? I 
nearly choked in embarrassment but since I had already 
begun eating the pear I knew that all I could do would be 
to finish it with as much grace as possible, with the eyes of 
all the guests fixed upon me. It seemed to take forever to 
eat the pear and by this time, blushing with shame, it had 
lost all its flavor for me. I could have been chewing on a 
piece of wood. 



"But why, Mademoiselle/' I asked when we were back 
in our hotel room, "why do these Europeans offer fruit 
and not expect you to eat it?" 

"Such fruit is a luxury/' she answered impatiently. "It 
is just politeness for a hostess to offer it. And only piggish- 
ness/' she added, "for you to accept it." 

I sighed in bewilderment. Would the rest of my life be 
spent in confusion? I hoped Paris would be easier to under- 
stand. 

I loved Paris from the moment we stepped off the train 
into the bustling crowds at the Gare de Lyon and drove 
through the winding little streets in a small, electric car to 
the home of the maharaja's friend, the Comtesse du Bourg 
de Bozas, where I was to be her guest for the first month or 
so of my stay. 

Everything delighted me. The women, strolling along 
the Champs Elyses looking in shopwindows, seemed so 
happy; old men and fat nurses with children sitting in the 
parks gossiping, to me looked contented. For me Paris was 
full of joy and gaiety and as we drove up the wide avenue 
to the countess' home, the sun glittering on the Arc de 
Triomphe, I was thankful to the fate that was responsible 
for setting me down in this magic city. 

The house of the Du Borg de Bozas in Rue Pierre 
Charron was probably typical of that wealthy, aristocratic 
society of Paris, but very different from houses I had 
known. I was enchanted by the furnishings, the giant crys- 
tal chandeliers which twinkled on the winding staircases 
and throughout the house, the thick, red carpeting, and the 
delicate, antique furnishings. There seemed to be so much 



furniture! From the starkness of India's barely furnished 
rooms I had stumbled into a museum of objects. 

The countess was a genuinely hospitable woman who 
welcomed me affectionately and did her best to make me 
feel less of a stranger. She had four children, two daugh- 
ters and two sons, all younger than I, who watched me all 
through tea with round, curious eyes and never said one 
word. But after tea when I followed them up to their 
nursery and we were left alone with their old, familiar 
governess, they screeched and romped and threw pillows 
at each other until I, dissolved in laughter, felt as at home 
as I had with the children in India. 

For the next days the countess and Mile Meillon spent 
most of their time trying to decide where my education 
would be best continued. The maharaja, realizing how 
much greater her experience was in such matters, had en- 
trusted the choice to the countess with the help of Mile 
Meillon. Since I was to have no voice in the decision, I had 
no interest in the discussions and spent my time with the 
children, visiting the zoo in the park and sight-seeing about 
a city I loved more dearly every day. 

One morning Mademoiselle hurried into my room. 

''There will be no sight-seeing today, young lady," she 
said briskly. 

I opened an eye full of sleep and pulled the covers up to 
my neck. 

"Is it time to get up already?" I sighed. 

Mademoiselle's wrinkled face was full of smiles. 

"It's all been decided," she said. "We have found a fine 
school for you." 



"Just a minute more, Mademoiselle," I said, and turned 
over and fell fast asleep again. 

I was awakened some time later by much scolding and 
shaking from Mademoiselle. It was necessary that I dress 
at once or we would be late for our interview with the 
headmistress of the school. They wanted to look me over 
to see if I would be a suitable student. This had an omi- 
nous sound. 

L'Ascencion was an exclusive Parisian convent where 
French society girls had been educated for many years. As 
we drove through the winding drive, the buildings seemed 
dark and gloomy and for the first time since I had left India 
I felt a cold chill of terror. Living with such strangers as a 
boarding student, I realized suddenly, would be far differ- 
ent from the loving care lavished on me by our friends. 

The tears were close to my eyes when we entered the 
office of the headmistress. She was a tall, stern woman who 
looked at me coldly and asked me a number of questions 
about my past education. As she reviewed what I had 
learned from my governesses it seemed pitifully inadequate 
and shame swept over me for having neglected my studies. 

I tried not to show my fears as we walked through the 
dormitories and bit my lips to stop from crying. The school 
seemed to me to be a terrible prison where girls in uniform 
walked quietly about. I realized some time later that it 
was the presence of the headmistress which had subdued 
them but at the moment I could only surmise that I, too, 
would spend the next years of my life locked in this dark 
prison. 

When we returned to the headmistress 1 office she gave 



me what she must have considered was a kindly smile. In 
reality it was a grimace which twisted her face and made 
her seem many times more terrifying. 

"Well, dear," she said, "how do you like L'Ascencion?" 

I tried to speak but no words came* Behind me Made- 
moiselle pinched my arm. 

"Why don't you answer nicely?" she said. 

I looked first at the countess and then at the head- 
mistress. My lips quivered. Still I could not answer. 

"Speak up, my girl," said the headmistress briskly. 

The countess, embarrassed by my silence, spoke for me. 
"I'm sure Brinda will be very happy here," she said. 

When I heard those words I could not keep the tears 
back another moment. I opened my mouth to speak, to 
make excuses as politely as I could, but all that came out 
was a great howl of pain. Once I started I could not stop, 
but wept hysterically, my head buried on the countess' lap. 

Finally, I stopped crying enough to speak. "It is a dread- 
ful place," I cried between sobs. "I cannot live in such a 
prison." 

The headmistress* mouth fell open at my words. She 
was not accustomed to such talk from well-bred girls. But 
I was at a point of desperation where nothing mattered 
but that I leave that school at once never to return. 

The countess apologized for my behavior and we pre- 
pared to leave. But the headmistress was still angry at what 
she considered my impertinence. 

"In any case," she said, (knowing there was no chance 
that I would come to her school) "we would not consider 
her a suitable student." 



So my scholastic future was still undecided. The maha- 
raja, however, had just arrived in Paris with his sons and 
we had a chance to discuss the problem with him. It was 
finally decided that I was to remain with the countess until 
autumn, then I would spend the next few years with some 
friends of hers who had agreed to accept me as a paying 
guest and send me to a day school with her daughters. I 
danced with relief. Now I would not be locked up in some 
gloomy boarding school but would be free to enjoy a home 
life with French girls my own age. It was a lovely prospect. 

During the maharaja's visit I saw my fianc for the first 
time since I was ten years old. With my governess and his 
two brothers, we walked in the Bois. I was curious to find 
out what he was like. 

"Are you fond of school? I asked him, not knowing 
quite what else to say. 

"Not especially," he answered, looking down at the 
ground with a serious face. 

"Isn't Paris fun?" I asked eagerly. 

"Yes, it's all right," he said, still not looking at me nor 
changing what seemed to be a rather gloomy expression. 

"Do you miss India?" There must be something he will 
talk about, I thought. 

"No," he said abruptly and walked away. 

Well, I thought, he's not much fun to talk to. But I 
didn't care. I turned to his brothers who were laughing and 
teasing each other and we had a gay time for the rest of 
the walk. But the Tika Raja walked alone and did not join 
in our merriment. 

Paris, in those days, was at its height as the social capital 
of the world. And my hosts were among the few in its 



closed circle of society. The Maharaja of Kapurthala was 
accepted there, too, and as a result my welcome had been 
guaranteed from the start. There was some difficulty at first 
in fitting me into the right group, but the French with 
their Gallic charm decided that since I was engaged there 
was no reason for not having me participate in social 
gatherings suited to my premarital status rather than to my 
own age group. 

In the five years that followed I made the most of my 
opportunity. I loved parties and excitement and relished 
every moment of fun and gaiety. I had a certain snob value 
of my own as a royal princess engaged to the heir of a ro- 
mantic and wealthy domain. Everyone I met fussed over 
me and I cannot say I did not like it. 

Yet even then as a young girl and constantly chaperoned, 
just beginning to learn about life, I was able to see that 
much of the flattery and fuss had very little to do with me 
as a person. Everyone was kind but I saw that they were 
being kind to Princess Brinda, wife-to-be of the heir of 
Kapurthala. It was a feather in their cap to entertain me, to 
boast about giving a dinner party or ball for the social suc- 
cess o the season. They were not nearly as interested in 
me as in raising their social prestige. 

But this realization did not stop my enjoyment of the 
parties. I was still thrilled by flattery. All that had hap- 
pened was that I ceased to believe in it or to think that I 
could find some answer to life in such attentions. 

I was beginning to acquire a good deal of social con- 
fidence. In fact, often I was close to being more social than 
the Almanach de Gotha. 

Once at a large, formal dinner party given in my honor 



I almost gained the reputation for being something of a 
wit. Urged by my friends to wear Indian dress for the oc- 
casion instead of my usual European frock, I dressed in my 
most glittering sari with the thin, tinsel-like, gold cloth 
draped about me. Like a well-brought-up Indian girl, I 
was quiet and modest all through dinner, omitting this 
time my usual laughter and jokes, I fluttered my eyelashes 
to the table and answered only when spoken to. 

I was acting a part and enjoying every minute of it. I 
was about as decorous as it is possible to be. Only one of 
my close friends glanced at me curiously and giggled as if 
she knew exactly what I was doing. But I paid no attention 
to her looks and kept my head slightly bowed. 

But I was far too mischievous to leave the table with 
such a good impression. At the end of the meal the butler 
offered me some strong, highly flavored cheese, a custom 
unlike any in India where such smells are considered un- 
appetizing. 

I sniffed at the cheese loudly, twinkled my eyes at my 
host, and in a loud clear voice exclaimed, "Monsieur, why 
is it that you spoil a good meal with such smelly stuff?" 

For a moment he looked shocked. But all the guests 
laughed loudly and he soon joined in. For such behavior in 
India I should have been punished; in France I was praised 
for my spirit and sense of humor. 

Before it was time to leave the Du Bourg de Bozas, I 
suffered a severe attack of appendicitis and was sent to a 
nursing home for an operation. Before the operation took 
place I howled with pain and fright but as soon as it was 
over I was delighted at the enormous amount of attention 



paid to me. Flowers, books, and visitors deluged the room 
and I sat in the center of it, almost hoping it would never 
end. 

At that time the daughter of the last Emperor of Brazil 
and wife of a French prince, her Imperial Highness Com- 
tesse d'Eu, visited me in the hospital. A charming old lady, 
she was then over seventy years old but was still a lively 
and warm person. She brought as a present a Catholic Bible 
and a picture of the Virgin and Child. 

"I do not know what your faith is, my child/' she said, 
kissing me gently on the forehead, "but I do know that the 
same God looks after all little children everywhere/' I have 
always kept that picture with me; it still hangs above my 
bed. 

The time had now come to leave my first Parisian 
friends* It was autumn and school was about to begin. It 
was necessary for me to move into my new home and get 
settled before the duties of school would occupy me too 
much. 

My new home was with the Comtesse de Pracomtal. She 
was a tall, stately, beautifully gowned Parisian woman who 
at first inspired me with awe. But, as with the Comtesse 
du Bourg de Bozas, her kindness wore away my initial shy- 
ness and I soon felt at home with her and the four De 
Pracomtal children. 

There were two girls in the family, Beatrix, who was 
exactly my age, and Yolande, who was a few years older. 
Together the three of us went as day boarders to a school 
not far from our house and I began to feel a part of the 
De Pracomtal household. I was in a real family again at last. 



For the moment my days of luxury and party-going 
seemed to be over. We were living a quiet life of school 
and study. Beatrix and I did not return home from the 
school each day until five o'clock; then from seven to eight 
we did our homework, changed for dinner with the grown- 
ups at eight-thirty, and again at nine-thirty were finishing 
up our work before bedtime. 

Now more was expected of me mentally than ever be- 
fore. Added to the burden of learning a foreign tongue 
and living in a country where all the customs seemed 
strange and peculiar to me, I was forced to concentrate on 
learning about ten times as much as I had in my small 
classroom in India. My curriculum in school included four 
languages: French, English, German, and Italian, elocu- 
tion, painting, drawing, dancing, singing, piano, guitar, 
and mandolin, as well as sewing, knitting, embroidery, and 
the three R's. It was little wonder that I was bewildered 
and that for two years my grades were low. 

The girls made fun of me for my stupidity. But since 
I myself had no respect for learning and much preferred 
to play jokes and have fun, they soon got tired of teasing 
and joined in playing pranks on the teachers. I was un- 
scrupulous enough to take advantage of the teachers, know- 
ing that since I was a princess they would not deal with me 
severely. 

But as the annual examinations drew near, I began to 
worry. I realized with dismay that I had learned practically 
nothing at all since school had started and had wasted my 
time in foolishness. Now the time had come to pay for my 
frivolity and procrastination. 




Here is my paternal grandfather, 
Rana Karam Chand, holding a 
rosel 



Myself at eight. Despite my demure 
appearance I could outclimb and out- 
run my brothers. 





Johmton and Hoffman < >-i 

Alter the death of my uncle, Rana Paclain (Chanel of Juhbul (left), 
my father (right) was exiled. 




The large palace was too small to accommodate all the wedding guests, 
lo this tent aty was erected to take care ol the overflow. 




This beautiful white house was our wedding gift from my father-in-law, 
the Maharajah. 




And this is the Old Fort, formerly the royal residence. 




This more imposing building is the palace ol ihc Maharajah of Kapurthala. 




Myscli in the mid-twenties. 




My husband, the Maharajah of Kapurthala. 




Hay Wn 



Princess Indira, my eldest daughter. 




My first grandson! Kanwar Amp 
Singh, son oi Princess Sushila 
and nephew of H. H. Marajah 
of Bhra Bharatpur Kanwar of 
Bharatpur. 



. . . And his younger 
brother, Anun Singh. 




Kanwar Arup Singh with his 
cousin Kumari Neira of Jubbal, 
daughter of Princess Ourmila. 





My third grandson: Udey Singh 
of Jubbal, son of Princess Our- 
mila. 





Here I am, in 1922, with the 
Prince of Wales, later Ed- 
ward VIII and then Duke of 
Windsor. 

These formidable-appearing 
gentlemen are state officials 
of Kapurthala. 

My father-in-law as he in- 
spected his palace guard, 
only partially protected from 
the sun. 




Associated Prets Photos 



In India with Pandit Nehru. I am on the far left. 




Campos Samanez 

. . . And with the ^Brazilian Ambassador in Peru in 1953. 




Coming down the staircase at the Brazilian Embassy in Lima. The 
Peruvian press reported: "... Princess Brinda looked like a golden 
goddess descending from Heaven." At my age that is the most charm- 
ing and romantic compliment anyone could pay! 



I was also too vain to want to appear stupid any longer 
to my classmates. I did not want their derision. I wanted to 
be praised and admired. So I made up my mind that some- 
how in two months I would make up for wasted time. For 
the next weeks I studied in every spare moment, devoting 
more than twice the usual amount of time to my home- 
work. For the moment I put aside the joys of my practical 
jokes and settled down earnestly to try to make amends. 

The result was that I actually won prizes in three sub- 
jects. However, in all the others I failed completely. Not 
only that, but since I was so anxious to pass I cheated dur- 
ing the examinations. Here fate played me her usual trick 
and I learned that nothing in life comes easily. For al- 
though I copied the answers from the other girls' papers, 
since I knew so little about the subjects the answers I 
copied had nothing at all to do with the questions. My 
cheating was discovered, and punished, but my biggest 
punishment was always the recollection of my stupidity in 
believing the rules of life did not apply to me. 

It was difficult to struggle against the language prob- 
lems. I had been forced several times already in my short 
life to switch from one language to another. First as a 
young child, I had had to learn English; now in my early 
teens I was expected to speak, learn, and think in French, 
and keep up with a class of more than seventy girls. 

During these months Comtesse de Pracomtal had be- 
come my guardian and was now responsible for my welfare. 
I respected and admired her and felt happy to be treated 
as a daughter in her household. But after several months of 
this arrangement Mile Meillon began to resent it bitterly. 



Although I was fond of her, she was an extremely control- 
ling woman and could not brook any interference by the 
comtesse. Mademoiselle loved me but the friction in the 
household began to increase and it was agreed by all of us 
that the best solution would be for Mademoiselle to leave. 
Although I missed her, in many ways it was a good thing. 
After that I learned to become more self-reliant. 

For the first time in my life I was allowed to visit the 
theater. It was a magic discovery. As often as possible I 
went to the Comddie Franfaise where I sat, holding my 
breath with excitement in the dusk as the curtain slowly 
went up. Oh, the wonder of the theater for a young girl. 
I would be a great actress, I decided, and someday the deaf- 
ening applause and the shouts of "bravo" would ring for 
me. Brave, handsome men would fall in love with me and 
adore me, little children would run after me in the streets 
to touch the hem of my skirts. Such were my adolescent 
fantasies. 

I practiced in the mirror, copied the gestures of the 
actress I had seen at that week's matinee, and recited end- 
lessly not only to the mirror but to anyone who would 
listen. 

Yolande, who was older than I, often listened patiently 
to my recitations. She said she liked to hear them but per- 
haps she was only being kind. Beatrix made no effort to be 
polite. 

"Oh, Brinda," she would say crossly. "Let's do some- 
thing else. It's no fun to listen to you being silly." 

But no amount of criticism could arrest the burning 
desire I had to be an actress. I longed to act in a real play 



before a real audience. My opportunity came in my second 
year in France. 

I spent the month o October that year in a fairy-tale 
chateau which belonged to Princess Amedee de Broglie, 
who had visited in India many years ago. When she met me 
in France she took me to her bosom at once and loved me 
because she had loved India so much* That October she 
invited me to spend the month at her castle, Chaumon-sur- 
Loire, where more than seventy guests were staying. 

Knowing that I loved the theater, she arranged for sev- 
eral of the guests to present a one-act French play and 
awarded me the leading role. I was intoxicated with ex- 
citement. Here was the chance I had been waiting for. 

The guard room of the castle had been converted into a 
theater and nearly three hundred people were gathered 
there to watch us perform. I was in an ecstasy of delight. 
My leading man was not only dark and handsome, he was 
one of French society's most popular amateur actors, Baron 
Henri de Bermingham. 

I was dressed in the long gowns of the Princess' daugh- 
ter-in-law, Princess Albert (who died young and tragically 
some years later at the age of twenty-six). But that 
night everyone was gay. My hair was up for the first 
time and I swept about the room I used for a dressing 
room, archly glancing over my shoulder at myself in the 
mirror and twirling about the room to watch the Princess' 
satin skirts whirl around me. I was full of confidence. 

But as I came out of the room and prepared to go onto 
the stage my heart sank. From behind the curtain I could 
hear the noises of the hundreds of people waiting to see 



me. I listened to the hum and my courage fled. How dared 
I, little girl that I was, think that I could get up before 
this sophisticated audience accustomed to the magnificent 
talent of the French theater? My face turned scarlet in my 
embarrassment at my presumption. 

The baron walked towards me. His uniform glittered 
in the dim light. He was dressed in a costume of a French 
officer. Once more I was struck with awe by his good looks 
and magnificent carriage. I felt more like a gauche little 
girl than ever. 

I turned to him and clutched his arm in pleading. 

"I'm sick/' I whispered, scarcely able to speak, "I can't 
go out there." 

The baron cupped my face in his slender hands and 
tilted it up to him. He looked in my eyes long and search- 
ingly. 

"You are not sick, my dear child," he said kindly. "You 
are nearly frightened to death." 

I nodded dumbly. 

"It is not easy to be a princess," he continued. "Nor is it 
easy to be anything. One must go blindly forward with 
only courage as a guide." 

At that moment I had no courage. My eyes filled with 
tears. 

"You are a charming child," the baron said. "People will 
love you if you let them." 

Then he took my hand in his and kissed it. "It is not bad 
to be frightened," he said, "only to let it run away with 
you." 

I scarcely had time to think about his words. The curtain 



had risen and the guests were applauding. Together the 
baron and I hurried onto the stage. 

We were a huge success. My confidence came back and 
I felt inspired by the baron's acting. I was myself once 
more and lived the magic of the lovely lady whose part I 
was playing. 

But most of all, I remembered the gentle words of the 
baron who tried to tell me that the most important thing 
in life is to believe in yourself. 






e theater was not enough for me. I 
wanted to do everything. And next on my list was horses. 

I was determined to be a good horsewoman. My oppor- 
tunity for that came quickly enough, for Princesse Ame- 
dee's house parties were famous for her stag hunts. It was 
fast, exciting riding and I was just learning to crush down 
the terror which flooded me as the horse galloped away 
when I had an accident. My pony tripped on one of the 
hounds and broke the dog's tail. My hostess forbade me to 
ride again. 

She was worried, she said, that I would be hurt while 
in her care but her children giggled and said it was because 
she didn't want to see all her hounds with broken tails, 

My next attempt at riding ended even more disastrously, 
on a visit to the country home of my old friends the Du 
Bourg de Bozas. They were not anxious for me to ride 



their horses because they were high-strung, racing animals. 
But I teased and begged and assured the comte that I was 
not only an adequate horsewoman but a brilliant one as 
well. 

Dubiously shaking his head, the comte allowed me to 
mount one of his famous racing horses. I knew this horse 
was celebrated for his nasty temper as well. But flushed 
with confidence I settled into the saddle and flicked him 
lightly with my riding crop. 

The horse reared violently* And while the Comte du 
Bourg de Bozas stood watching in horror, I was flung into 
the air, landing on my head. When I woke up I was in the 
soft white bed in my room with a bad concussion. 

But still I could not give up. Back in Paris I begged to 
take lessons from the famous Irish horsewoman, Mrs. 
Huntsman. She was an excellent equestrienne and taught 
me well and I rode with her for two seasons. By the end of 
this time my confidence had come back and I felt I could 
handle any horse. 

Then one day, riding a new horse in the Avenue des 
Accassias, the horse bolted and ran away. Half-hanging off 
the saddle, I tried to cling to his neck as he ran for nearly 
two miles before colliding with a tree near the crossing of 
the Avenue du Bois. The poor animal was stunned with 
the shock of the collision but I hung on, and was full of 
pride that although I lost my stirrups, hat, and whip, I 
didn't lose my head in that nightmare gallop. 

I had lost my nerve, however, and never since that day 
have I ever sat on a horse with any assurance. 

After that I decided I was not meant to be an athlete of 



any great stature and turned again to more feminine pur- 
suits. 

At this time the De Pracomtals entertained constantly 
and the house was filled with the great figures of the day. 
Some of these famous people I met; some were names I 
heard gossiped about at the dinner table. Emile Zola, 
Marcel Proust, Sergei Diaghilev (who was considered a 
kind of unofficial ambassador of the arts from Russia al- 
though his Ballet Russe had not yet come to Paris), Drey- 
fus, and others were entertained lavishly by society and 
when they were not being entertained they were being 
talked about. 

The French writer, Paul Bourget, once paid me one of 
the nicest compliments I have ever received. As he entered 
the drawing room of the De Pracomtals, Bourget fixed his 
monocle and asked the entire group, "Who is that charm- 
ing young person who is pale like the day and black like 
the night?" I blushed profusely but later enjoyed a long 
conversation wherein he lectured me on French literature. 

The grande dame of French royal society at that time 
was the Comtesse d'Eu, the old lady who had visited me in 
the hospital and given me a picture of the Virgin and 
Child. Born a princess of the house of Braganza, she had 
married into that of Bourbon and now ruled society like 
an old queen. That there was now a republic in France was 
a taboo subject. The president and ministers were never 
invited or even mentioned in the homes which comprised 
society. Royalty refused to recognize that Louis XIV was no 
longer in Versatile. 

I remember well the first time I visited Count and 



Countess d'Eu. Particularly since I was made to wear what 
was supposed to be my best afternoon frock. Actually I 
loathed the dress and protested bitterly against wearing it. 
But Countess de Pracomtal insisted. It was a pale blue 
taffeta dress with thousands of frills and tucks. The fussy 
style was unbecoming and the color turned my skin a 
greenish yellow. I was miserable in the dress and sulked 
all the way to the countess' house. 

But as we entered the house I was introduced to the 
countess' two young sons, Prince Antoine and Prince 
Louis de Bourbon-Orleans. Feeling miserably inadequate 
in my hated dress, I barely spoke to the two young men. 
But they were gay and full of cheerful talk. They like me, 
anyway, I thought in amazement, in spite of my dress and 
the way I look. I was still insecure enough to believe that 
clothes could make such a difference. 

I think Antoine knew how shy and ill at ease I felt for 
soon after we were introduced he drew me aside. 

"Shall I tell you a funny story?" he said smiling. 

"I'm not a child," I answered indignantly. "You don't 
have to amuse me by telling me stories." 

"My," he said in surprise, "you're a touchy one, aren't 
you?" 

Suddenly I was ashamed. He was trying to be nice to a 
shy, gauche girl and I was rebuffing him. 

I smiled at him as nicely as I could, asked his forgive- 
ness, and listened to his story. 

His father, the count, it seemed, was extremely near- 
sighted. Not only that, but in his old age his memory had 
begun to fail. It was an arduous ordeal, therefore, to attend 



the many receptions and parties given by the countess since 
not only was he unable to remember their friends, but he 
could not see them with his weak eyes. 

As a result, during the parties he would constantly run 
out of the drawing room into the entrance hall to consult 
the visitors book. Sometimes he took so long to figure out 
the names of the new arrivals that long lines of guests had 
to wait in embarrassment behind his stooped figure. 

Naturally, the countess was often quite upset over it. 
She lectured the count severely but it was to no avail. 

"What can I do, my dear?" he would answer her plead- 
ingly. "If I cannot remember the names of your guests, 
they will be insulted." 

Antoine and Louis, hearing so much talk and quarreling 
about this, decided to take the matter into their own hands 
and cure their father of rushing back and forth to the vis- 
itors book. 

One evening, while their father was in the drawing room 
with all the guests, they sprinkled sneezing powder onto 
the opened pages of the visitors book. Then they waited 
quietly behind a huge palm tree in the marble hall. In a 
few minutes the count bustled out to peek at the book and 
with his nearsighted eyes bent his face down close to the 
pages. A violent explosion of sneezes shook the hall. 

The old count staggered away, muttering to himself 
about devils and witchcraft. He never suspected his two 
mischievous sons of this -deviltry but was convinced that 
the visitors book had become bewitched. After that he 
avoided it completely. 

When Antoine finished telling me the story I laughed 
and laughed until tears came to my eyes. I forgot all about 



my ugly dress and my sulking because I didn't get my own 
way in delight at this lovely story of naughtiness. Immedi- 
ately I became fond of Antoine and our love of mischief 
created a bond of friendship between us which was only 
broken years later when, like so many other young French- 
men, he was killed after the outbreak of the first world war. 
But at that moment Antoine and I were very much alive as 
we entered the drawing room of his mother together. 

I curtsied to his mother and the old lady kissed me and 
motioned me to a chair beside her. Just before I sat down 
I saw behind her chair an enormous portrait of her father, 
the late Dom Pedro, dressed in scarlet robes and white 
satin knee breeches. 

The talk at teatime was dull and the guests chattered 
on interminably. My mind was not on the conversation. I 
tried not to think about Antoine because I knew it was im- 
proper to think about a young man, especially for a young 
woman who was already engaged. I concentrated instead on 
the picture behind the countess' head. But since I was 
sitting next to her it was very difficult to turn around to 
gaze at her imperial father without seeming to be rude. All 
I could manage to achieve were a few side glances now and 
then but as I was trying not only to stop thinking about 
Antoine but also to avoid listening to the dull talk, I kept 
twisting my head over my left shoulder. 

The result was that from that visit my chief mementos 
were a pain in my stomach from letting the countess stuff 
me with sweets and cakes, and a pain in the neck from 
trying to look at the portrait of the last emperor of Brazil. 

Another of our royal neighbors in Paris was the Grand 
Duke Paul of Russia. He had been exiled from Russia by 



the czar because after the death of his first wife he had 
made a morganatic marriage. He and his wife, the former 
Countess Hoenfelssen, lived only a few doors from us and 
Beatrix and I often played with their three children, Irene, 
Nathalie, and Vladimir. 

Although Vladimir was only nine years old he looked 
like fifteen and was one of the handsomest boys I have ever 
seen. He was in love with me, he told me passionately, and 
although I could scarcely return such affection he pursued 
me constantly, rushing down the street on his bicycle and 
ringing the bell impatiently until I came into the garden 
and talked to him through the railings. 

Countess de Pracomtal was furious when she learned of 
Vladimir's silliness and immediately had a long, serious 
talk with his mother who forbade him to continue in this 
fashion. Regretfully, he apologized but did not give up, 
and every Thursday he came to tea to our house with his 
mother. 

I couldn't help liking him, he was such a charming little 
boy with a kind of intuitive fascination for women rarely 
seen in grown men. 

"I insist you learn Russian/' he would say, trying to 
sound grown-up and authoritative. "It is absolutely essen- 
tial!" 

Then I would giggle at his presumption and chuck him 
under the chin. 

"Don't you think I know enough languages, Vladimir?" 
I would ask. "I can barely remember the ones I already 
know." 

"At least let me teach you one sentence," he begged, 



"What is so difficult about learning one little sentence?" 

Laughingly I relented and every Thursday I would prac- 
tise rolling the unfamiliar sounds over my tongue. Some- 
times Vladimir would burst into gales of laughter at my 
clumsy attempts to learn his sentence. 

"I'm not going to practice any more," I would say crossly 
when he giggled at me. 

Then he would beg and coax and cajole me into con- 
tinuing. 

Sometimes Countess de Pracomtal would come into the 
garden where we were laughing and say, "What is it that 
you find so absorbing? Whatever are you children doing?" 

Then Vladimir would draw himself up and say proudly, 
"Why, I am teaching her to speak Russian." 

Shaking her head in amazement that two youngsters 
could occupy themselves so profitably, particularly when 
she knew my aversion to study, the countess would nod in 
approval and go back to her tea. 

But Vladimir, although he hounded me into learning 
his sentence (an accomplishment I think I finally per- 
formed complete with a good Russian accent) would not 
tell me what the sentence meant. 

"How can I ever use a sentence in Russian if I don't 
know what it means?" I asked him. "Perhaps I would say 
good morning to someone when it is really evening. There 
is no point to learning a language if it doesn't make any 
sense to you." 

Vladimir laughed. "Oh, what do you care what it 
means?" he said. "You say it as nicely as a Russian prin- 
cess." 



But I was determined to learn what the sentence meant. 
One day when I was returning a visit to Vladimir's mother 
with the Countess de Pracomtal, I marched up to the 
Grand Duke. 

"Vladimir has taught me some Russian," I said, "but he 
won't tell me what it means. Will you?" 

The Grand Duke smiled. "I will do my best, my dear, 
to translate it." 

Behind the Grand Duke I saw Vladimir gesturing fran- 
tically at me. His lips were moving silently. "Don't say it," 
he was trying to tell me, "don't say it." 

But I was going to end the mystery once and for all. I 
stood squarely in front of the Grand Duke and in my best 
Russian accent repeated the sentence Vladimir had taught 
me. 

The Grand Duke turned scarlet. Blushing and coughing 
and at a loss for words, he leaped out of his chair, caught 
Vladimir by the collar, and soundly boxed his ears. 

"How dare you say such a thing to a young lady!" I heard 
him say as he led Vladimir away. 

"But Papa," howled Vladimir, "what is the harm? She 
didn't know what I was saying!" 

It was many years later that I found out what Vladimir 
had been saying. I knew at the time it was wicked but only 
later did I discover how naughty it was. 

A few years after that incident, the Grand Duke re- 
turned to Russia when the czar forgave him for his mor- 
ganatic marriage and allowed him to resume his rank and 
estates. But it was an unlucky return. Both the Grand Duke 



and his wife, as well as my gay little friend, Vladimir, were 
killed by the Bolshevik revolution. 

Celebrities are not always in one generation what they 
are in the next. Figures of great fame were not always ac- 
claimed by their contemporaries. The same thing also 
works in reverse. 

One of the most famous men of his day was Count Boni 
de Castellane; today there are few who would recognize 
his name. If someone were to ask what he was famous for 
the answer might be confusing. Today, and particularly, I 
have noticed, in America, the first question usually asked 
of a man is "What do you do?*' The modern world de- 
mands that everyone do something. There is no room in 
our society any longer for people who make a career of 
living. 

Count Boni did nothing; by all of today's standards he 
was a disgrace and a wastrel. Yet in those times and in that 
society there was a place for a man of charm and elegance, 
a gentleman of wit and manners. What did he do? He was 
an asset to any dinner party, a gracious host, and a delight- 
ful guest. 

Many people have criticized European nobility for 
marrying wealthy American girls. And yet worse bargains 
have been made. The count, too, married a rich American, 
the former Anna Gould. Later she divorced him but even 
after losing his pink-marble castle and her giant fortune 
he kept his charm and enchanting sense of humor. 

Mme du Bourg de Bozas spent part of each year in Biar- 
ritz where she entertained lavishly and often. Usually, I 



was invited there to spend some weeks. I loved the water 
and spent much of my time in long walks and lounging 
on the pale golden sands of Biarritz. 

One day the house was filled with a buzz of excitement. 
Maids scurried about polishing and dusting, flowers were 
rearranged in vases, and a general uproar was going on as I 
sauntered in from my day at the beach. 

"What is happening?" I asked in surprise. 

'Tour emperor is coming to dinner," I was told. 

My emperor? Who could that be? Knowing little about 
government I had no idea who my emperor was. I pictured 
him as an enormous, bejeweled, Oriental potentate 
perhaps a cross between my father-in-law, the Maharaja of 
Kapurthala, and the Dom Pedro of the white satin knee- 
britches in the portrait. 

For the rest of the day until dinner I was in a state of 
excitement. I could hardly wait to get a look at this mag- 
nificent ruler. Although Marie Thrse and I were not 
allowed to be present on this important occasion we were 
permitted to peek from the top of the stairs as the emperor 
arrived. 

As we sat huddled in the damp hall at the top of the 
landing it seemed forever before the visitor arrived. Marie 
Therse was impatient and teased to go into the playroom. 
But I begged her to stay and wait with me and hushed her 
frantically every time her whispering became so loud that 
I feared being sent away to bed. 

Finally, there was much excitement in the downstairs 
hall. Someone of huge importance was arriving. I leaned 
over the railing and squinted my eyes to get a better look. 



Then, through the front door marched a short, stout, 
cheerful-looking man dressed in ordinary evening clothes. 

Was this my emperor? Crushed with disappointment I 
turned to Marie Threse. She was turning away from the 
stairs. 

"Well, you've seen him," she said impatiently. "Now 
let's go play/' 

"But who is that man?" I asked nearly in tears. 

"Why, that is your emperor, silly," she said. "That is 
King Edward VII of England." 

I had had no idea that the king of England was also the 
emperor of India and was bitterly disappointed to discover 
that an emperor looked like the average Englishman. 

The last time I saw King Edward was the following 
morning on the sands of Biarritz. Yolande and I were 
frolicking about the beach and chasing a ball thrown by 
another little girl. As I dashed to catch the ball I tripped 
and fell flat at the feet of the stout gentleman who was also 
my emperor. 

Terrified by my clumsiness before a king, I leaped to my 
feet, the sand still clinging to my hair and face. I shud- 
dered to think what emperors did to little girls who be- 
haved in such a fashion. But the emperor of India only 
smiled, lifted his gray Homburg hat, bowed, and walked 
on, calling to a small white terrier scampering on the 
promenade nearby. 

Less than a month later the same little terrier trotted in 
sorrow through the streets of London behind his master's 
bier. King Edward VII was dead. 






CWV, 



mother had no idea of the life I was 
leading so far away from her in France. It was impossible 
for her to imagine it. For with her incredibly limited ex- 
perience she could only judge the world by the small 
glimpses she herself had seen, peering out of the shelter of 
Indian purdah. 

Sometimes after hurrying home from school with 
Beatrix, both of us giggling and teasing as we rushed to our 
rooms to change into pretty frocks for a gay evening, I 
would see on my bureau a letter from my mother. The 
sight of her round, careful writing, the letters drawn with 
love and patience, often brought tears to my eyes. I loved 
my mother and missed her with a yearning I tried to stifle 
with carelessness and indifference, but when her letters 
came I could not hide the loneliness that would sweep over 
my heart. 



The peace and quietness in her letters were always a 
comfort to me. How much like a child she had become to 
me as I pictured her sitting in the silence o her room, her 
dark head bent over the letter, laboriously trying to write a 
mother's devotion into a few lines. She had no words of 
advice to give me. She could not tell me how to flirt with 
a boy at a dance or how to wear my hair she would have 
been shocked to know that I lived in a world where such 
things were important. All she could give me was her love 
and the words of the only guide she knew to life the Gita. 
In every letter she reminded me of the Hindu faith in 
which I had been raised and the duty I owed to my family 
and country and always quoted a passage from the Gita or 
a Hindu philosopher. The words brought great comfort to 
me but sometimes as I read them I thought rebelliously 
that my mother knew nothing of the world I had been 
thrust into. It is easy for her, I thought, to give up the 
world. She has no choice nor has she seen enough of its 
splendor to want it. But at almost sixteen, the freedom and 
fun and gaiety were not so easy for me to relinquish. 

Wilful and spoiled and sure of my own importance, it 
was neither so easy to become pure in heart and giving of 
love as my religion taught me. "Resign everything unto 
God/' wrote my mother. "Seek no praise, no reward, for 
anything you do. No sooner do we perform a good action 
than we begin to desire credit for it. Misery must come as 
the result of such desires." And yet I could not accept her 
wisdom then. I wanted praise at all times. If I helped 
Beatrix with anything I expected enormous gratitude; if I 
performed my studies well I wanted to be applauded. In 



my heart I did not accept my mother's philosophy o loving 
with no return. I expected adulation for my very existence. 

And yet I was torn by conflict. My early teachings had 
been of goodness and purity of the soul; yet the world in 
her flimsy trappings had beckoned to me with an evil fin- 
ger. I did not want to but I liked that world better than the 
teachings of my mother. 

Her simplicity made her seem like a child. I could not 
lean on her or tell her about my problems* I felt I had to 
protect her. Although I was still a young girl, I had become 
the mother and she was my small, gentle child who was too 
fragile to face the harsh reality into which I had been 
plunged. I was beginning to know the terms on which life 
is lived for most people, the competitive struggle, the jeal- 
ousies and rages of humanity. I was finding out that a 
jungle is safer than a tea party and I was determined to 
protect my mother from such knowledge. So my letters an- 
swered her tenderness with insincerity and evasion. It was 
the only way I knew to return her love. 

It was over five years since I had seen my mother and the 
more I tried to remember the contours of her face, the 
more shadowy outlines grew dim and receded from me. 
The faces of the people you love most dearly are almost 
always the most difficult to recall in their absence. The face 
of a casual acquaintance can be brought to mind more 
quickly than that of a lover. 

I longed to see my mother again. Her letters had begun 
to grow shorter and they seemed confused and difficult to 
read. I thought sadly that it was because we had been sepa- 
rated for such a long time and that now we had grown so 



far apart that letters could no longer bridge the gap be- 
tween us. 

Then one day Countess Pracomtal brought a letter to 
me from my father which he had addressed to her. 

"My dear child," she said gently, holding my hands in 
hers, "you must be brave when you read this letter/* 

My heart twisted inside of me as she handed me the let- 
ter. I knew, with an enormous pain, the first terrible 
anxiety of my life, and childlike did not want to know the 
news that the message contained. If I could just hand it 
back and not read it, I thought, perhaps some magic will 
make the bad news go away. But I knew there was no magic 
and I had to read the letter. 

My mother was dangerously ill, wrote my father, and 
wanted to see me at once. Even though I had known in my 
heart that the letter contained bad news of my mother, the 
shock of the actual words drove me frantic with terror and 
grief. 

"I must go home at once," I cried. "I must see my 
mother. I know she is dying." 

The countess tried to comfort me but I was beyond com- 
fort. I could only picture my mother dying at every mo- 
ment that I was away from her. As I combed my hair or 
walked down the street or ate my dinner I wept with fear. 
All I could think was that at that moment my mother was 
strangling with death and that I could walk in the sunshine 
and not know at which moment her eyes closed forever. 

The pain of it was more than I could bear. I was des- 
perate to return to India at once. But it was no simple 
matter. The countess did not have the authority to send me 



on the long, six-week trip without the express permission 
of my guardian, the Maharaja of Kapurthala. Weeping 
with helplessness and sorrow, I begged the countess to in- 
tercede with the maharaja to send me home at once. Every 
moment seemed a dangerous waste of time. I could scarcely 
live from minute to minute without the paralyzing fear 
that I would never see my mother alive again. 

The countess cabled the maharaja several times but the 
permission did not come and I could not start on my way 
without it. Instead, some days later, after an agony of 
suspense and long endless sleepless nights when I imagined 
the pains and the dying agonies of my mother, a long cable 
came from the Maharaja of Kapurthala. 

The illness was much exaggerated, he said, there was no 
real danger, and every prospect indicated that she would 
recover completely. A miracle, I thought, when the 
countess read me the cable! How close to nearly lose the 
one you love most dearly and have her snatched back to 
you at the last moment. I was even more reassured when 
her letters began to arrive once again. They were short but 
cheerful and each one was like a gift from God. 

In a month or so all my fears had vanished. Her letters 
arrived with regularity and I answered each one long and 
lovingly. Then, early one morning I was handed a cable- 
gram from India. It was from my father and he told me that 
my mother had died. 

I went nearly out of my mind with pain and anguish. I 
read the cablegram over again and the words were crazy 
and black against my eyes. I started toward the stairs as 



Beatrix came toward me, and twisted over into a heap on 
the bed. As I fainted my last thoughts were a prayer that I 
would never wake again to a world so full of cruelty. 

All night long I screamed and wept. Not to have seen 
my mother before she died, the agony of it was too much 
to bear. What is it one thinks to have by a last look at a 
loved one but the pain of knowing at that moment they 
are slipping away? And yet the torment and guilt of not 
sharing her last moment and not seeing the final look of 
love alive in her face and to have been happy with lungs 
full of air as she struggled for breath or to have walked in 
the Paris sunshine as the darkness closed about her eyes 
forever was a nightmare that haunted me for years after 
her death. Over and over after that last awful day I 
dreamed that I was with her at her death, suffered with 
her every pain and anguish, and tried to make up for being 
alive as she was dying. 

I could not even go to the funeral since the boat trip 
would bring me to India long after it was over. All I could 
do was mourn and weep with sorrow, as I imagined the 
long and solemn rites taking place. In my grief I decided 
to observe both the French and Hindu customs of mourn- 
ing. I would wear black for two years, as they did in 
France, and give up meat for thirteen days, as is the custom 
in India. I knew grief was of the heart and that outward 
manifestations of mourning did not show what I really 
felt but I wanted to make sure no respect was lacking to 
the memory of my mother. 

My father was half-crazy with shock. He wrote to me 



constantly, wailing his sorrow through the many miles that 
separated us and at last I heard the details of my mother's 
death. 

When my father wrote me for the first time he had just 
learned that my mother was suffering from cancer and that 
the disease would be fatal. In the weeks that passed from 
that time she had sickened and weakened quickly. There 
was no hope for her and in spite of the fact that my father 
and the doctors tried to cheer her up by telling her she 
would soon be well, she knew that her life was at its end. 

She talked about dying constantly to my father and wor- 
ried about her children and what would happen to them 
after her death, especially the youngest, a girl who was born 
only a few months before her death. 

Near the end, although she hardly had the breath to live 
through each day, she insisted that she must make a trip to 
the holy Ganges River to purify herself before death. She 
was a religious woman and did not want to die before she 
had performed the rite so important to Hindus of great 
faith. 

The doctor was horrified at this suggestion. He told my 
father that such a trip would kill my mother but gentle, 
mild little woman that she was, she insisted that she would 
go to the Ganges. It was a sad trip, for both my parents 
knew that it was their last together. But she dressed herself 
and started on the long twenty-four-hour trip from Simla 
to the sacred river. She was in unbearable pain and only 
through enormous control and will was she able to struggle 
through the hours to reach the Ganges. 

She became weaker and weaker and the pain was begin- 



ning to consume her. They reached the Ganges just before 
dawn and could see the white-robed pilgrims meditating 
along the banks. 

"Lift me up so that I can see the river," my mother whis- 
pered to my father. 

He wiped the perspiration from her head and held her 
in his arms against the window of the train. 

"I can see it," she murmured. "I have reached my goal." 

Her lips moved in the traditional Hindu prayer but she 
was so weak that my father could hear nothing. Then she 
twisted once in his arms and fell back and died as the train 
moved closer to the station. 

The letter from my father brought me some comfort. I 
knew my mother had died in peace and in the way she had 
wanted. But I missed her more than ever and read and 
reread every letter she had ever written me. 

My future father-in-law wrote me a long letter of sym- 
pathy and ordered a small, but beautiful, pearl necklace 
from Cartier as a gift for my sorrow. But I resented the 
fact that he had kept me from my mother's side and put 
the necklace away in my drawer. I did not wear it for many 
years. 

The kind countess decided that it would be a good idea 
for me to leave Paris at this time. I was trying to struggle 
through the days but was suffering from depression and 
apathy. I took no interest in anything and moved about 
only because it was necessary to go from one activity to 
another. Since it was July the countess planned a trip for 
all of us to go to Switzerland. We went to the lovely Lake 
Lucerne where even in summer the snow-capped moun- 



tains tower above the blue lakes. Yolande, Beatrix, and I 
rowed and climbed and sat on the fresh grass on the sides 
of the Alps. 

The gentle air of Switzerland and the change of scene 
helped me to recover. I began to accept the death of my 
mother and the inevitability of life. I was beginning to 
grow up in spite of myself. 

But now new thoughts began to crowd into my mind. I 
could no longer avoid the reality of my own life. Up to 
that point I had thought little about my future. My en- 
gagement to the Tika Raja had been so much a part of my 
childhood that I had accepted it without question. In 
France when my young friends asked about my marriage I 
laughed and tossed it off. 

"I am much too young to think about that," I would say. 

But I was no longer too young. 

The time was coming closer when I must leave France 
and the life I had learned to love, and return to my duties 
in India. I remembered the words of my mother. "The 
word of a Rajput, once given, must be kept." There was 
no chance of not returning to become the bride of the 
Tika Raja. 

Calamity never strikes singly. Always more than one 
blow seems to follow closely. So it was with me. The death 
of my mother had shaken me completely, but the second 
tragedy nearly destroyed my entire life. 

To a European such an event was far from tragic. But 
to me it was a hopeless burden. I fell in love for the first 
time with a young French boy. 



It was bound to happen. An impressionable young girl 
caught in the romantic atmosphere of that time would 
almost certainly find her first love among the young people 
she was growing up with. 

I had known him for some time as a friend of the 
Pracomtals. His name was not Guy but I shall call him 
that because even today there are a few friends who knew 
how much we cared for each other those many years ago. 

First love is much the same for everyone, and I, too, was 
convinced that only a miracle had crossed our lives to- 
gether. Guy told me about the lovely French fable which 
says that before two people are born their soul is split in 
heaven and one part goes to a man and the other half to 
a woman. If the two souls find each other on earth they 
have perfect happiness together but if they do not, all 
through their lives they must search in order to assuage the 
empty loneliness which comes from being incomplete. 

We both believed it, as lovers almost always do, and each 
felt complete and safe for the first time in our lives. My 
aching loneliness was replaced by the magic of a dream, of 
gazing in wonder at the face of my beloved with astonish- 
ment that love like that could have happened to me. 

Guy was an officer in the army but I saw him at balls and 
parties when he was home on leave. One evening as we 
were waltzing together at a ball given by the Comtesse de 
Fels, he guided me behind a pillar where he told me, as 
the dancers whirled by us, that he loved me and wanted 
to marry me. 

Until that moment I had thought of Guy only as a 



fantasy I could never achieve. After all, I was already en- 
gaged and, more important, it never occurred to me that 
he would be interested in me. 

I turned pale as he told me of his love. "You can't mean 
it," I whispered. "It's too impossible/' 

He looked at me with his blue eyes which shone like the 
sea and knit his golden eyebrows together. 

"I do love you," he said gravely, "and there is nothing 
I won't give up for you." 

"I cannot marry you," I cried. "You know I am already 
promised to someone else." 

With the passion of youth he seized me by the shoulders 
and nearly shouted aloud in the ballroom. 

"If I cannot have you I have no interest in life," he cried. 

I tore out of his grasp. "You must let me go," I said, try- 
ing to hold back the tears. 

Guy started after me as I fled from the ballroom. I hur- 
ried over to my guardian and asked to be taken home at 
once. 

"My dear child," she asked in concern when she saw 
my flushed face, "is something wrong? Are you ill?" 

"Yes," I answered, and began to weep. "I am ill and want 
to leave the ball." 

I went home immediately. But all night long I tossed 
fitfully in my bed. Guy's face spun about me in the dark 
room. He was everything I had ever dreamed about. Every- 
thing about him was infinitely familiar, like a love that was 
always destined to be a part of me. He was familiar as all 
the secret dreams of a person are. Finding him had been 
like finding myself. 



Perhaps because it had all been part o the fantasy that 
the world outside my narrow gates in India held more en- 
chantment than that which I had known, his very strange- 
ness made him dear to me. All my early recollections of 
men, even physically, had been of dark Eastern masculin- 
ity. My fianc6, remote and brooding, was of the world I had 
always known. 

But seeing Guy was like seeing sunshine for the first 
time. He was filled with laughter and smiles and gaiety. He 
had no melancholy about him at all. And his blondness 
made him glitter in my eyes like a magical god who had 
come from nowhere to find me. He was what my dreams 
had been all about. 

But from the first I was aware that Guy could only be a 
dream. I was not European enough to give up everything 
for love my Indian training would not let me forget 
about my responsibilities so quickly. 

But Guy was not so easily dissuaded. The day following 
the ball he appeared at the Pracomtals for tea, and the first 
chance he got to be alone with me in the garden he began 
to speak. 

"If I could/' he said, "I would marry you tomorrow. I 
am prepared for the difficulties." 

"Guy, why do you torture yourself like this and me? 
It is impossible. I can never marry you." 

"When people love each other," he answered me, walk- 
ing up and down the garden path, "there must be a way 
for them." 

Women are always somewhat wiser and sadder than men 
and although I was years younger than Guy, I knew even 



then that it is not possible to have always what you want 
out of life. 

"Even if I were not engaged/' I said, "you forget about 
the great differences between us." 

"There is no difference/' Guy answered angrily, "be- 
tween two people in love." 

"What about your family?" I asked. "Europeans have 
such prejudices. It is one thing for them to accept me 
socially; it is another to allow their only son to marry 
me/' 

Guy turned red with anger. "I can't let you speak that 
way/* he shouted. "Who are we Europeans? What do we 
mean compared to a culture as old and fine as India?" 

"It is useless to argue/' I answered sadly. "That's the 
way the world is. We alone cannot expect it to change 
for us/' 

"I cannot let you go/' he cried. "It is too much to ask." 

"You have very little choice/' I said. "You forget that I 
have my duty and I must return to India." 

But it was easier to answer Guy rationally than to answer 
the terrible pain in my heart. How could I leave him when 
I loved him so? If I could marry Guy, I thought, life would 
be as I had always wanted it since coming to Europe. 
Nothing would change very much. I understood the ways 
of Europeans by then more than I could believe in my 
Indian background. I was too rebellious for India, too de- 
fiant to go back to a life where I would remain half-veiled 
physically and emotionally. There was no submission in 
me. 

In the months that followed our declaration of love we 



tortured each other with terrible scenes* The agony was 
heightened by the fact that we could never be really alone. 
We saw each other frequently since we were constantly at 
the same parties and receptions, but in those days a solitary 
rendezvous was impossible. So we snatched moments alone 
at parties and balls but never had but a few minutes before 
some interruption came to separate us. 

Leaving out my own responsibilities, my judgment was 
quite correct about Guy's family. They were ardent Catho- 
lics and the marriage of their son to a Hindu, which they 
considered a heathen religion, was unthinkable. I realized 
that I was alone in France. I was a Hindu and despite the 
kindness and welcome shown to me in Europe, there was a 
vast difference between the two worlds. It was not expected 
that I would attempt to bridge it. 

Guy wanted me to elope. "We'll go to the register's 
office/' he said. "And once it's done they'll just have to 
accept it." 

For days I was torn with indecision. Suddenly the 
thought of returning to India to marry a man I did not 
know or understand was unbearable. And the time was 
galloping toward me when I would have to leave on the 
long journey across the black sea. 

Guy even went to his grandmother, a kind, dear old lady 
who knew and loved me. She told him she would help him 
and give him the money to marry me. 

So, it could be possible after all. The real barrier left 
was me. I was sick with conflict. I could not eat or sleep and 
each time the doorbell rang I jumped with nervousness. I 
had to talk to someone. But there was no one to talk to. 



Finally one night Yolande came to me. "Everyone is 
talking about you," she said. 

My heart leaped in terror. Then they all knew already 
the dreadful secret of our love. 

"You look so ill," she said. "They want to know what's 
the matter with you. Can't you tell me?" 

I sank back on the bed in relief. Then I began to sob 
with exhaustion and all the pent-up emotions I had kept 
inside for so many months. I decided to tell Yolande every- 
thing. 

Yolande J s viewpoint was harsh but practical. 

"There is no future in such a romance," she said. "Give 
him up at once and forget about him. You could not be 
happy together if all around you, you had created misery." 

I knew that what she said was true and was determined 
to follow her advice. The following day I saw Guy and 
told him that we must forget each other. A most dreadful 
scene followed with both of us weeping and torn apart 
with the agony of separation. But when we parted nothing 
had been settled. We were too much in love to be strong. 

That night in my pain I did something I had never done 
before. I prayed, not to the gods of Hinduism but to the 
Holy Virgin of the Christians, holding in my hands the 
picture which Comtesse d'Eu had given me years before. 

I woke hours later after a dream. My mother, looking as 
she had the last time I bid her good-by, had come to me 
and said, "A Rajput cannot go back on her word. You must 
be married as you promised. This man is an untouchable; 
if you marry him you will be a woman without country or 
race and all your family will share your disgrace." 



Perhaps it was my own conscience talking. But it filled 
me with a determination and resolve I had been incapable 
of before. The next day I told Guy of my dream and he 
knew finally that there was no longer any hope. 

But I could not stop loving him. He was often in my 
thoughts. And when he was killed in the war in 1916 I 
grieved his death and could not believe that this young 
blond giant of my dreams was no more. I have mourned 
him ever since. 




even 




t was time to put aside my own desires and 
return to India. I was sixteen and my European education 
was over; now I had to do what was expected o me. I told 
myself sternly that I must put Guy out of my mind but it 
was not easy. In the weeks that followed I was determined 
to be brave and dutiful, yet it seemed to me that I would 
never wake again and be glad to see the sunshine. Is there 
a greater desolation than that which follows loss of love 
when you are young enough to believe that life brings hap- 
piness? At the time I did not think so. 

My marriage was destined from the start to make his- 
tory in many ways. For one thing, it was the first time since 
the Kapurthala house had gone to the Sikh faith that they 
were marrying back into the Rajput dynasty. It was also the 
first princely wedding ceremony in India to be held in 
public and the first to be filmed by the newsreels. 



The maharajah insisted that I purchase an elaborate 
trousseau and in the few remaining weeks before returning 
to India, Mme de Pracomtal and I feverishly shopped in 
Paris. My future father-in-law had presented me with a 
blank check to cover all the expenses, and my wardrobe was 
lavish. Even my lingerie was handmade, marked with my 
monogram, and trimmed with fragile Valenciennes lace. I 
was too young not to have had some pleasure from the 
luxury of pretty things and the purchases kept me from 
thinking too much about all I would soon be leaving 
behind. 

I said good-by to my friends one gray December day as 
rain sleeted on the streets of Paris. I couldn't help weeping 
when I parted with Beatrix and Yolande Pracomtal. They 
had become more like sisters to me than my own. 

Mme de Pracomtal was taking me to India by boat. I was 
grateful that I did not have to make the trip alone because 
I was filled with fear and apprehension at the thought of 
my return. Luckily, one of my young friends, Arlette de 
Failly, was also making the trip to India at the same time, 
as well as my future brothers-in-law, Princes Amarjat and 
Mahajit. The long trip was strange and exciting and we 
behaved like carefree children. For the weeks on the dark 
waters I forgot the real purpose of my return to India. 

It was strange to be back in India. In Bombay I felt like 
a foreigner; the noises and smells were so different from 
France. Even my own countrymen looked like people from 
another world. 

After spending several days in Bombay with the countess 
showing us the sights just as though I had never set foot 



in India before we left by train for Kapurthala. On our 
arrival there Arlette and her mother went to the guest 
house, the two princes to the main palace, and I to the 
women's palace. I traveled from the railway station to the 
palace in a closed carriage; for the first time in many years 
I was back in purdah. 

I was met at the women's palace by the maharaja's three 
wives. They greeted me with kindness and chattered with 
delight over my appearance. But they only woke in me a 
desperate loneliness for my own mother. How happy she 
would have been to see me, how tenderly she would have 
embraced her child again. And I needed her that moment 
more than ever. If only there had been someone to give me 
a few words of comfort and reassurance. Someone to tell 
me that everything was going to be all right, that by doing 
my duty, my desperation and hopelessness would leave me. 
But there was no one. 

As soon as I could make my excuses, I hurried away to 
my rooms. There I found my cheerful, rosy-cheeked Italian 
maid who had been with me in France. The sight of her 
bustling about unpacking my clothes as if no tragedy were 
about to take place made me feel less forlorn. I sat watching 
her for awhile as she went about her work efficiently and 
couldn't help giggling at the two Indian ayahs who ran 
about the room, accomplishing nothing except salaaming 
to me in unison, touching first the ground and then their 
foreheads with their curved palms, babbling all the while 
in what sounded like a queer and foreign tongue. 

At last I dried my tears, bathed, and changed into Indian 
clothes. I looked into the mirror for a long time. It seemed 
strange to believe that from now on I was to be the girl 



who looked back soberly in a shimmering sari. As I turned 
from the mirror there was a knock on the door. My little 
maid ran to answer it and my father, brothers, and sisters 
walked in. 

At first I did not know them. In five years they had all 
changed so much. My brothers and sisters were just as be- 
wildered to see me and for the first half hour of our time 
together we sat in embarrassment hardly able to say a word. 
Gradually, however, I began to speak and then my brothers 
and sisters joined in. My father, however, was so overcome 
with emotion that tears came to his eyes as he tried to talk. 
I, too, was moved by my home-coming and all of us ended 
up weeping in each other's arms. 

The wedding day was planned for three weeks from the 
day of my arrival. This date was no haphazard choice but 
one carefully determined long in advance by the astrolo- 
gers. There was a good time for such occasions and a bad 
time. It was necessary that a princess be married on the 
most auspicious date possible. 

I was kept busy every moment in the next few weeks. I 
had to relearn my language and remember the old customs 
which had slipped from my mind in my years abroad. I was 
neither happy nor unhappy. In the excitement of the prep- 
arations there was little time for meditation. 

The wedding plans were on a giant scale. In all Indian 
states the marriage of the heir is an occasion of enormous 
importance and my future father-in-law loved pomp and 
excitement. Guests began to arrive in scores from all over 
the country; several dozen rulers sent their eldest sons 
while nine of them attended in person. 

One of the principal guests was the Maharaja of Kashmir 



and Jammu whose previous rulers had declared them- 
selves blood brothers with Kapurthala in a special cere- 
mony. Aga Khan, although not a ruler in the territorial 
sense, was the chief Moslem guest. 

Since my father-in-law loved foreign travel, he had hun- 
dreds of friends all over the world. For these guests he ar- 
ranged a special date for a steamer to sail from Marseille 
to bring them to India. At least a hundred came from 
France and about three hundred from England and North 
and South America. Many of my old friends arrived and 
I was delighted to see them again. For the moment India 
did not seem far away from Europe. 

In the weeks before my wedding I tried not to think too 
much about my own personal future and what marriage 
would mean to me. Romantically, my thoughts were still 
with Guy and, although I was determined never to see 
him again, it was impossible to consider someone else in 
the same way. So I concentrated on the mounting excite- 
ment of the coming ceremony and the festivities which 
surrounded it. I pushed out of my mind that there would 
be another person connected with my marriage. 

A festivity in India brings not only invited guests but 
hordes of sight-seers. From all over the country hundreds 
and thousands of beggars, holy men, would-be workers of 
miracles, and promoters of fertility began to arrive. They 
flocked into Kapurthala by train, on foot, by cart, and on 
every sort of beast. Nor were they unwelcome, for tradition 
decreed that they were every bit as important as the 
princes invited by His Highness. In fact, the host of such 
a wedding was expected to provide fireworks and lavish 



feasts for the beggars who crowded around the grounds of 
the palace. 

Two days before my wedding, the maharaja held an 
enormous public reception, called a grand durbar^ to wel- 
come his guests. Here the officials of the state presented 
their congratulations and gifts, and the wedding festivities 
began. I saw nothing of any of these. There were to be no 
feasts for me. That was part of my life in France. In India 
I was expected to remain docilely in purdah. I rebelled a 
little at the sounds of gaiety I could hear through the walls 
of the palace but I tried to reconcile myself to my new 
life. 

The maharaja brought a dance orchestra from Bombay 
and gave a huge ball for his European guests. Before the 
ball there was an elaborate Western banquet at which 
eight hundred guests were served, and while they ate and 
drank, cannon were fired outside the palace walls. The fol- 
lowing night, on the eve of my wedding, a lavish Oriental 
feast was prepared for even more guests who celebrated 
most of the night. 

I was wakened on my wedding day by my Italian maid. 
Dawn was breaking and the stark room was faintly touched 
by the color of the sky. I opened my eyes drowsily and 
yawned. The noise of the fireworks and shouting of the 
guests had made my sleep restless. I was still tired. 

Exasperated by my laziness, my maid chattered at me in 
Italian and shook my shoulders. 

"You cannot be late on your wedding day," she said re- 
provingly. "It is time to get up." 

As with Mile Meillon, I tried to sneak a few more 



' ^94-^ ' 

minutes of precious sleep. It was always easier for me to 
put something off. I pulled the covers over my head and 
buried my face in the pillows. I could hear Maria's de- 
spairing sighs as she tried to rouse me. 

"Ill get up soon," I assured her in a muffled voice. But 
I knew I would sleep until the last moment. As I tried to 
go back to sleep I realized I was no longer a schoolgirl. I 
could not expect others to force me to accept my responsi- 
bilities. It was time for me to do what I had to do because 
of my own knowledge of what was right. I sat up in bed 
sleepily. 

"You are perfectly right, Maria/' I said. "I should have 
been up long ago/' 

During the night my sleep had been fitful, not only be- 
cause of the noises around me but also because I began to 
dread a marriage which now seemed, after my years in 
Europe, to be primitive and without feeling. How could 
a man and woman marry without love? I had tossed and 
fretted most of the night pondering that question. 

But as the dawn began to glow in the room, I became 
reconciled. It was my fate to be a princess and to marry the 
heir of an important state. I loved glitter and excitement; 
perhaps that would be what my life was going to be like. 

After I bathed, Maria, my Indian ayahs, and the wives 
of the maharaja helped me into my wedding dress. I gasped 
with delight when I saw it. It was like wearing a gossamer 
rainbow with the sun sparkling through it. 

In India, white is for poor women and widows the tra- 
ditional wedding gown for others must be dazzling in its 



brilliance. I did not wear a sari but wore the national dress 
style of my state, called eholu in my hill dialect, a dress 
with long tight sleeves, a fitted bodice, and full skirt over 
tight trousers which were gathered about my ankles. 

My dress, which took two years to weave by hand, was 
of a fragile, chiffon-like material woven of red silk and 
strands of pure gold. On my head floated a veil of gold 
cloth which flashed with many colors of silken threads. 
About my throat was twisted strands of creamy pearls 
part of the treasure of the state of Kapurthala. My feet, 
which had been bathed and anointed with precious creams, 
were placed into delicate sandals and about my ankles 
jeweled bracelets studded with diamonds, rubies, and 
emeralds were fastened. On one toe I wore a large, ornately 
carved, gold ring. 

Each step in my dressing was part of the ceremony. 
Prayers were said over me as I dressed my hair, an elaborate 
process that took nearly two hours. By the time I was com- 
pletely dressed, I was already fatigued. But the long wed- 
ding day had just begun. 

In another part of the palace, my husband-to-be, the 
Tika Raja, was beginning his part of the ceremony. Al- 
though I did not see any of his preparations, I was told 
about it later by my sisters and saw such a ceremony for 
myself many times later when friends and relatives mar- 
ried in similar ceremonies. 

In the main courtyard, thousands of women were gath- 
ered to watch these ceremonial preparations. The only 
males allowed here were the Tika Raja and the Brahmin 



priests who led him into the center o the court. After the 
sacred fire was lit the chanting of the women and priests 
began. 

For this ceremony the Tika Raja wore a loose white 
dhoti, a Hindu garment which begins at the waist and 
hangs in folds about the legs to just above the ankles. 

After the fire-worship was over, the traditional bathing 
and anointing of the bridegroom began. His mother, his 
aunt, and a female relative set to work, rubbing and scrub- 
bing him with mounds of suds made from Indian soaps 
and perfumed waters. All the women in the courtyard 
laughed and shrieked as he shouted for mercy from the 
scrubbings. (This ceremony is one time when the women 
of India have the upper hand and they enjoy it to the ut- 
most.) 

Then the Tika Raja re-entered the palace, bathed and 
anointed until he shone. Not long afterward the Tika Raja 
strode out wearing the ceremonial dress of his state, a gar- 
ment which was centuries old in its style. The coat was of 
shining scarlet silk with thousands of perfect pearls sewn 
on it in the design of flowers, caught to the jacket with gold 
silk and crimson thread. The jacket was tight about his 
waist and arms, flaring out to well below his knees. 

He wore a small turban on his head. A glittering pin of 
diamonds and emeralds fastened feathers to the turban and 
he carried a sword in a scabbard completely covered 
with precious stones. More rubies and diamonds flashed 
at his throat, in his ears, and on his fingers. Even his slip- 
pers of gold thread were interlaced with jewels. For the 
first moment when I saw him, I could not believe he was 



real; the sun shining on his jewels and brilliant costume 
made him look like a legendary prince out of the Arabian 
Nights. 

At eight o'clock in the morning my preparations were 
over and whispering a short prayer in Hindu (and one in 
French when no one was listening) I left the small palace 
where I had dressed and set out for the large courtyard of 
the main palace where the wedding ceremony was to take 
place. 

Trembling with excitement, I stared at the large ele- 
phant who had come to take me away. Way up, nearly up 
to the sky it seemed to me, on the elephant's back, was a 
howdah, made like a jeweled throne, in which I was to sit. 
My jewels and veils were adjusted, the last-minute chatter- 
ing and mumbled prayers were said over me, and the 
heavy silken curtains of the howdah were drawn together 
to conceal me from the thousands of people gathered 
about. 

The elephant moved slowly through the grounds of the 
palace. By this time I was too numb with excitement to 
think but I sat in the close, musty howdah with my hands 
folded and my lips trembling. I could see nothing, but the 
noise outside the curtains was deafening. The shouts and 
screams, chanting of prayers, and the footsteps of thousands 
of people sounded like thunder in my ears. 

At last the slow, rocking motion of the elephant stopped. 
We had reached the entrance to the grand courtyard. I felt 
the huge beast sink slowly to his knees, then the silken 
curtains of the howdah parted and the blazing sun rushed 
in to blind me after the darkness. 



My father, with the high priest who was gowned in spot- 
less white, reached out his hand and helped me down from 
the elephant. Together we walked slowly up a narrow 
carpet strewn with flowers which led to an altar erected at 
the same end of the enormous courtyard. All about me 
thousands of faces stared but seemed only a blur of color. 
I was too shy to look at anyone but kept my eyes straight 
ahead. 

The ceremony itself was six hours long. Part of the time 
was spent in long chants by priests in order to pacify the 
planets so that my husband and I would have a long and 
happy life and be blessed by heirs. Bored and tired by the 
long chanting, I stole many looks at my future husband 
who sat beside me. He, too, looked bored and unhappy but 
we did not catch each other's eyes or smile. 

The Maharaja of Kapurthala was a blazing figure that 
day. Dressed in a suit of gold brocade with his throat, chest, 
and wrists sparkling with diamonds and pearls, my father- 
in-law was triumphant on the day of my marriage. Beneath 
his gleaming gold turban, crowned with an emerald tiara, 
his dark eyes flashed with the satisfaction of a leader who 
brought his house back into the dynasty of Rajput. 

His Highness was determined that his son's wedding go 
down in Indian history. Custom decrees that the bride and 
groom leave the wedding separately, the woman discreetly 
veiled and curtained. Instead, the Tika Raja and I drove 
side by side in an open state carriage with the deafening 
din of the crowds resounding in our ears. 

For my father-in-law, it was a bold blow at purdah and 
one which excited a considerable comment in the state. 



Afterward he continued to defy convention; he never 
asked me to resume purdah again except when the more 
orthodox women of the family were present. 

Escorted by a troop of bodyguards we drove through the 
streets of Kapurthala. When our drive was over we at- 
tended two receptions, one at the women's palace where we 
greeted hundreds of Indian women guests, the other at the 
main palace where Europeans and Indian males feasted 
and celebrated our marriage. 

By nightfall I was exhausted from the celebrations. I 
yearned to escape to the cool solitude of my rooms and be 
soothed and bathed by my little maid but instead the Tika 
Raja and I were driven to a small house on the palace 
grounds where we were to spend the next few days before 
starting on our honeymoon. 

The servants greeted us at the door, tended to our wants, 
then bowed and departed. The Tika Raja and I were alone. 

He sat in one corner of the room on a low cushion; I 
was at the other end of the room. Neither of us spoke. The 
Tika Raja stared at me. 

My heart was pounding with the tension and fatigue of 
the day. For the first time I realized that we were to be 
alone together for the rest of our lives. And I was over- 
whelmed by the thought that my husband was a complete 
stranger to me. 

I moved restlessly on the cushion. I wanted desperately 
to escape or to break the trembling silence. Yet I did not 
know what to do or what to say. 

I pretended to yawn. The Tika Raja still stared but did 
not appear to notice my yawning. I moved about self-con- 



sciously under his gaze. Why doesn't he speak, I thought. 

The room grew heavy with tension. My head felt light 
and weak from the strain, not only of the moment but of 
the days and weeks which had preceded it. I could not bear 
it another moment. 

"I'm very tired/' I whispered, my voice hoarse and in- 
distinct from embarrassment. I half rose from the cushion. 

The Tika Raja got up and walked toward me. He stood 
over me and looked down at me, his dark eyes burning. 
His face looked strange and different from the way I had 
remembered it. The sulkiness was gone, replaced by a 
tense, fiery expression. This time it was my turn to stare. 
The boy I had known was gone and a man returned my 
gaze though I was certain that inwardly he too was shy. 

He reached down for my hands and helped me to my 
feet. Numbly I rose and allowed him to lead me from the 
room. 

He showed me into another room. I saw with relief that 
it was a bedroom. I was tired and worn out. I could hardly 
wait for sleep to overtake me. 

"This is our room," he said. 

"Our room?" I repeated in disbelief. 

"Why, yes, of course," he answered. "What did you ex- 
pect?" 

"Why, naturally, I expected my own room," I said in a 
muffled voice. 

"But you are married now," he replied. 

Suddenly I was filled with terror. What did he mean by 
this? 

"That makes no difference to me," I cried. "I have never 



slept in the same room with anyone and I cannot begin it 
now." 

The Tika Raja's face grew stern and his mouth tight- 
ened. 

"You don't know what you are saying/* he said. 

"Oh, yes, I do/' I cried defiantly, now close to panic. "I 
want to go to my own room." 

He took a step toward me, then stopped abruptly. 

Now it was all too much for me. The fatigue and ten- 
sions of the past months, the exhaustion and fears of my 
wedding day overcame me. I leaned against the door of my 
bedroom and burying my face in my hands like a little girl, 
sobbed and sobbed, the hot tears spilling down my cheeks 
and onto my dress. 

The Tika Raja put his hands on my shoulders gently- 
Then he lifted my face up to his and looked in it long and 
searchingly. His face was different once again. The manli- 
ness was still there but the sternness had been replaced 
with tenderness. 

"My dear child/' he said in a soft, wondering voice. "Did 
no one tell you what marriage would be like?" 

I shook my head dumbly, wishing then that someone 
had told me what marriage meant. 

"What did you think it would be like to be married?" he 
asked me. 

I dried my tears on the sleeve of my dress. "I don't 
know," I answered in a small voice. "I didn't think any- 
thing would be different at all. Why does it have to be 
different?" I asked. 

The Tika Raja drew me to a low mat on the floor and 



sat down beside me. He stroked my hair and began to 
speak. In a voice full of kindness he told me that he loved 
me and explained that we were now husband and wife. 
Gently he told me what marriage meant. 

I listened attentively. Because of his kindness my terror 
ebbed away. I was infinitely comforted by his gentleness, I 
realized as he spoke that although I was only sixteen, I was 
a woman now and had to accept all the responsibilities of 
my marriage. 

Then the Tika Raja, in a sweet, awkward attempt to 
comfort me, told me about our honeymoon plans and the 
life we would lead on our return. Like the child I was, my 
spirits rose when I heard the happy plans for our future. 

I smiled hopefully, the tears dry now on my face, when 
I learned we would visit the Taj Mahal, and was even 
more delighted when my husband told me that my beloved 
Countess de Pracomtal would accompany us on our trip. 

I clapped my hands with happiness. "It will be much 
more fun," I said in delight, "with three of us on our 
honeymoonl' ' 

Young as he was, the Tika Raja had to smile with amuse- 
ment. I smiled back. It seemed then that everything was 
going to be all right. 

But as I look back now after so many years I realize 
there was no way for my wedding night to be a happy one. 
I was still only a child. Even his gentleness could not make 
up for my innocence. 





things in life come up to one's expecta- 
tions but the sight o the Taj Mahal left me breathless. 
The first time we saw it was in the moonlight, with the 
pale moon shimmering over the marble. As we stood 
watching, I shuddered, remembering the beautiful young 
princess in whose memory the Taj had been erected. In 
the midst of the night I could feel her haunting spirit 
quiver above the pool of silver. 

But I was even more delighted with the Taj Mahal at 
dawn. I have always loved the moment when the first light 
explodes in the sky; to me it is a constant miracle to watch 
the blackness part to let the sun come through. But both 
the Tika Raja and the countess tried to dissuade me from 
visiting the Taj Mahal at dawn. My husband and I had 
our first quarrel about it. 

"I'm not interested in seeing it again," he said crossly. 



"We have already seen it once, my dear/' said the count- 
ess. 

"If you don't want to see it you don't have to," I an- 
swered. "I shall go alone." 

"Alone!" shouted the Tika Raja. "What are you think- 
ing of? This is not France where you can go about alone!" 

"I can take care of myself," I said. 

"You must put all those ideas out of your head at once," 
my husband answered. "You are my wife now and must do 
as I say." 

I glared at my husband. "And if I refuse?" 

The Tika Raja's face grew stern. He banged his fist 
down on the table, then stood up. His voice was icy. 

"There is no such thing as refusal," he said coldly. "It 
is up to you to obey me and I say you cannot go anywhere 
alone!" 

I started to answer him but the countess put a friendly 
hand on my shoulder. 

"My child," she said gently, "the Tika Raja is right. You 
are his wife and it is your duty to obey him." 

I tried to fight back the tears. I would not let him see 
that he had made me cry, but I was vastly humiliated. 
How dare he say that I must obey him? Was this what mar- 
riage was like? Where was the tenderness he had showed 
me on our wedding day? Had it ended forever? I wanted 
understanding and love. And I was too spoiled to accept 
anything else. 

But the countess was wiser than either of us. She knew 
the quarrels of youth and inexperience and knew also the 
value of compromise. 



"I shall accompany you to the Taj Mahal at dawn," she 
said. "Perhaps it is a good idea, after all." 

In the end the Tika Raja came with us. He could not 
bear to be left out of anything and rather than stay home 
and sulk he came along. After we were there he acted as if 
seeing the Taj Mahal at dawn had been his idea entirely. 
It took me days to forgive what I considered his unreasona- 
ble attitude for I did not know then that all men have 
much in common in such things. 

I was also worried because I knew in my heart he "was 
right. As the wife of an Indian prince I was expected to 
obey his wishes. But I knew my defiant and rebellious na- 
ture and wondered whether I could ever learn to submit. 
Where would my wilf ulness lead me, I thought with a pang 
of fear. 

We were all glad that we had seen the Taj Mahal in the 
dawn. The sky, painted with pink and gold, touched the 
marble with flecks of color so that the Taj seemed to come 
alive and the color glowed as if the monument were 
lighted from within. I gasped at the beauty of it and whis- 
pered a good-by to the princess whose spirit in the dawn 
must surely have been a happy one. 

Before arriving in Agra, we had spent some time in 
Delhi where we behaved like tourists who had never seen 
India before, wandering about the city, visiting the points 
of interest. Countess de Pracomtal was shocked by this 
intimate view of India. All the Indians the countess had 
known were elegant, educated, well-traveled people she 
had met in Paris. Now for the first time she was seeing the 
real India, the India of filth and poverty, the India of vast- 



ness and ignorance. It was far different from anything she 
had seen before. 

I, too, was shocked by much of what I saw. In spite of 
the fact that I had traveled much for a girl of sixteen, it 
had been the most sheltered and isolated sort of existence. 
Always I stayed at elegant hotels and was kept at a distance 
from the poverty of slums. In my years in Paris I had 
avoided the poor sections of the city. But in Delhi and 
other parts of India where we were now traveling, it was 
impossible to escape the sight of poverty. The overwhelm- 
ing population of India is something one cannot avoid. 
The millions of hungry faces and naked children living in 
dirt and squalor were a shock. 

For in spite of my absorption in my own problems, it 
was on my honeymoon that I became aware of my responsi- 
bility to humanity. I was appalled by what I saw and 
secretly determined that someday I would try to help these 
wretched people. 

We left Agra and my beloved Taj Mahal and went to 
Bombay. Now it was time for the Countess de Pracomtal to 
leave us. She was returning to Europe. We said good-by on 
the hot pier in Bombay and as she turned to go I ran after 
her and flung my arms around her neck in a good-by em- 
brace. In a way she was the only mother I had known for 
the last few years and now she was leaving. My heart sank 
as the boat whistled and made its .way slowly out of the 
harbor. The countess had been a great comfort to me; I 
was not so sure that I could stand to be on my own. 

But my husband was delighted at her departure. Not 
that he did not like the countess, but he was glad to be 



alone with me. I also think he felt that two women, no 
matter how mature and kind the countess was, would na- 
turally be in league with each other. Perhaps he was right. 

From Bombay we continued our trip to Baroda where 
we visited the Maharaja of Baroda and his famous Maha- 
rani who was considered one of the most beautiful women 
of her generation. Compared to the size of Kapurthala 
and Jubbal, the state of Baroda was gigantic. I was both 
disappointed and a little amused, however, by the palace 
at Baroda. Built many years before, it was enormous and 
ornate, but architecturally it was a combination of every 
style of European building of its time. 

We were entertained lavishly by the maharaja. One of 
the most exciting, if frightening, spectacles we saw was a 
wrestling match between elephants. It was an awesome 
sight to see the two giant animals tumble over on each 
other and the crowd watching held its breath, I wanted to 
be polite but I could not watch the elephants fight without 
being sick; I turned my head away in order not to see them. 
It was much more fun to watch the tame parrots who fired 
off miniature cannon and waddled about in a perfect imi- 
tation of soldiers. 

For the first time I attended a large Indian banquet in 
Baroda. Before each guest a gold tray was placed which 
held twelve small bowls, also of gold, filled with curries, 
meats, and vegetables. Each guest was also given a rice 
platter and water jug made of gold as well; the fabulously 
rich maharaja had a complete dinner service in gold to 
serve one hundred and fifty guests. 

It had been a long time since I had had a whole meal in 



Indian fashion and I discovered that I had forgotten how 
to eat it. I couldn't even remember how to handle the 
chupatiy or round, wafer pancake which is part of every 
meal. Blushing with embarrassment as I struggled with the 
chupati with both hands, I tried to watch the rest of the 
guests to find out how to use it. Finally, the maharaja came 
to my rescue. 

"You are not so much an Indian girl any longer, are 
you?" he asked, smiling with amusement. 

I agreed that my years away from India had made me a 
stranger in many lands* Awkwardly I tried to imitate the 
maharaja as he showed me how to hold my chupati; with 
the fourth finger of his right hand he held the pancake flat 
on the tray, then with thumb and index finger tore off a 
piece, folded it deftly, and dipped it into the various bowls. 
In this way each dish is eaten without the aid of a knife, 
spoon, or fork. Only the right hand is used for eating; the 
left is reserved for drinking. After the meal was over, the 
servants hurried in and gave each guest two bowls of water. 
One bowl was used to rinse the mouth, the other was used 
as a finger bowl. 

During my visit to Baroda the atmosphere there was far 
from tranquil. Princess Indira, the only daughter of the 
maharaja, was trying to defy her parents* wishes in regard 
to a marriage they had arranged for her. At the time she 
was engaged to the Maharaja of Gwalior, ruler of a nearby 
state, but she was very upset about the proposed match. 

Indira and I became close friends. On my part, I was 
already lonesome for feminine companionship; I was not 
accustomed to the isolation of our honeymoon. Indira, too, 
was grateful for the chance to talk to a girl her own age 



about her problems. I was full of advice; it is easy to solve 
other people's problems. But in the end I could only sug- 
gest that she follow the same path of action as mine. 

"You will be happier, Indira," I said, "if you obey your 
parents and not defy them." 

"But I cannot do it, Brinda," she answered. "Gwalior is 
an orthodox Hindu who already has a wife. I cannot be 
a second wife to any man." 

"You must put aside your own desires and do what is 
right. There is no other way." 

Indira fell on the bed and buried her face in her hands, 
"You can't possibly understand, Brinda," she cried. "All 
my life my father has taught me to think for myself. He 
has looked on the ignorance and subservience of Indian 
women with contempt. Now he wants to force me into a 
marriage that is medieval. How can he do such a thing to 
me?" 

I nodded in agreement. Had not the very same thing 
happened to me? Perhaps my whole life would have been 
different if I had remained in India instead of being sent 
to France. Perhaps I would not have had to rebel against 
my marriage. Perhaps I would never have known the tor- 
ture of rejecting a love I really wanted. My heart ached 
for Indira for I knew too well all that she was feeling. And 
yet I could see no other solution for her than obedience 
just as I had been able to see no other way out for myself. 

We talked for hours and I tried to show Indira that my 
course had been the wisest and that at least I had found 
some peace of mind in acceding to the wishes of my family. 
But Indira was determined to break off the match. Nothing 
I said seemed to make any impression on her, and when the 



Tika Raja and I left Baroda I was firmly convinced that 
her marriage to Gwalior would never take place. 

I was right. A few months later Indira met the handsome 
young prince from Cooch-Behar and they fell in love. 
Armed then with the prospect of real happiness, Indira 
broke off her engagement to Gwalior. He took it well but 
her parents were furious. They particularly opposed the 
engagement on religious grounds since the Cooch-Behars 
were apostate Hindus, members of the most modern 
Brahmo-Samaj sect. The orthodox Barodas were aghast at 
the thought of such a match. 

Princess Indira was determined that her marriage to the 
prince take place, and the young prince was supported in 
his wishes by his brother, the Maharaja of Cooch-Behar. 
The young couple attempted to elope but at the last mo- 
ment Indira was carried off to Europe by her parents. The 
story of their attempted elopement attracted attention 
throughout the world and sympathy everywhere was 
strongly in favor of the thwarted lovers. 

After Indira was swept away to Europe her young prince 
followed on the next boat. Finally in Switzerland, after 
much pleading, the Maharaja of Baroda reluctantly agreed 
to the match. A radiant Indira and a happy bridegroom 
were triumphantly married in a register's office in London. 
A few months later Prince Jitendra's brother died and 
Indira and her prince became the Maharaja and Maharani 
of Cooch-Behar. They had a happy life together but it was 
many years before Indira healed the breach between her- 
self and her parents. 

We left Baroda and returned to Kapurthala. At first, ar- 



rangements were made so that the Tika Raja and I would 
live in the same palace as his father, but I objected. I felt 
that if we were to be happy at all in our marriage, it 
was necessary to have as little family interference as pos- 
sible. 

"You must speak to your father," I said firmly, "and tell 
him that we must have a house of our own." 

"What difference does it make?" he asked. "There is 
plenty of room in the palace." 

"But I don't want to live in the palace," I answered. "We 
are no longer babies. We must have our independence." 

Finally I persuaded my husband to speak to his father. 
Although the Tika Raja was hot-tempered and quick to 
anger, he had little desire for independence and was per- 
fectly willing to go along, even after his marriage, being 
treated like a small boy by his father. I, on the other hand, 
felt that I had made some sacrifices for our marriage and 
wanted to make a success of it if it was possible. At first the 
maharaja tried to insist that we remain in the palace but 
when he saw that we were determined to have our own 
way, he gracefully gave in and offered us a small but 
charming house about four miles away from the palace. 

The Maharaja of Kapurthala was a stubborn, domineer- 
ing man who was used to getting his own way in all things. 
It was somewhat of a surprise to me that he gave in so 
quickly to our wishes. Later I realized that it was in the 
nature of a bargain. He was doing it to win my favor. At 
that time I did not know why. 

Soon after we moved into our small house I realized 
what had been in my father-in-law's mind. He badly 



needed all the friends he could get to be on his side, for he 
had just married again for the sixth time and his family 
and entourage had taken the news very badly. 

He had fallen madly in love with a Spanish dancer some 
months before, while visiting Europe. He married her 
there and brought her back to the palace at Kapurthala. 
Then he insisted that she was the princess of the house and 
expected everyone to treat her as the ranking maharani. 
Naturally, this was deeply resented by his other wives, who 
were all Indian women of high caste and orthodox up- 
bringing. Even I was shocked at his unfeeling attitude. 

It was on this issue that the maharaja and I first disa- 
greed. Although I was a young girl I could not help criti- 
cizing him, at least in my own mind, for his lack of feeling 
and the fact that he was unable to adhere to what was so 
clearly his duty. The maharaja was deeply disappointed 
and angered by my attitude. He considered me a modern 
woman and resented the fact that my years in Europe had 
not broadened my attitude to the point where I would ac- 
cept his rebellion against convention. Perhaps if I had 
been a little older and a bit more experienced I would 
have been tolerant. But I felt then that if I, as a young girl, 
had been able to accept the responsibilities of my marriage 
and position, that he, as ruler of a state, should have been 
able to do the same. 

My husband, the Tika Raja, was angry for a different 
reason. The maharaja's affection for my husband's mother, 
the first maharani, was now shifting to his newly-wed wife. 
My husband's mother felt bitterly rejected and appealed 
to my husband to intercede with his father. 



Stirred up by his mother and resentful that the maha- 
raja's latest wife had usurped her place, the Tika Raja told 
his father exactly how he felt. The maharaja was furious 
at his impertinence and angrily berated his son for daring 
to criticize his father's affairs* 

In the meantime, it was up to me to come to some kind 
of decision on the matter. I was not exactly free to choose 
according to my own inclinations. As a princess, raised in 
the Hindu tradition, I knew that my father-in-law's actions 
could not be condoned by me, and as a woman, educated 
in Europe, I could not help but be sympathetic to my 
husband's mother whose heart was breaking at being cast 
aside by her husband. I was also sympathetic to the Spanish 
dancer who was now in the middle of a family quarrel 
through no fault of her own. The Tika Raja and I dis- 
cussed the problem many times but in the end there 
seemed to be only one decision that we could not coun- 
tenance this marriage. We refused to meet his wife and 
stayed away from all royal functions when we knew she 
would be present. The maharaja never forgave me this de- 
cision, for he felt that I was responsible; he always accused 
me of influencing his son against him. 

The beginning of marriage is always a difficult time and 
we had our own problems in getting along with each other. 
One of the greatest obstacles to our happiness seemed to 
be the fact that my husband had nothing to do. We had all 
the money and material possessions we needed and it was 
not necessary for him to do anything in exchange for them. 
He had no interest in politics or in affairs of the state and 
his father did not force him to take an interest. 



As a result he spent his days wandering about our house 
and the palace grounds. He was restless and moody but 
even I could see the fault lay with the aimlessness of his 
existence. Sometimes he would sit for hours staring at a 
folded newspaper. He seemed depressed and unhappy but 
when I questioned him he became angry. Often he pro- 
voked quarrels with me for no reason. It was almost as 
though he were so bored that even anger was better than 
nothing. At least it was something to do. 

I felt helpless. I tried to be cheerful but nothing I did 
seemed to help. Finally, in desperation, I went to the ma- 
haraja even though I knew he was still angry with me. 

"Perhaps if the Tika Raja had something to do," I be- 
gan hesitatingly, "he would be happier." 

"Do? What is there for him to do?" the maharaja asked 
sharply. 

"Is there no job he could have in the government?" 

The maharaja's face grew red. "I am running this state," 
he said, "and I don't need any help. Let my son amuse 
himself. What better thing can he do?" 

I turned away sadly. If only I could make him under- 
stand, I thought, that he was not helping his son by allow- 
ing such idleness but only destroying him. But there was 
nothing more I could do about it for the moment. 

As for me, I could not bear the aimlessness of our exist- 
ence. Up until the time of our marriage, my life had been 
filled with activity. Now suddenly I had nothing to do with 
my time. 

I thought perhaps I could be of some help to the people 
of the state. I had been truly shocked and appalled by the 



poverty I had seen on our honeymoon. Millions of people 
lay dying and starving in filth and misery. My own mother 
had tried to help the poor, and I, too, wanted to do all I 
could. But everywhere I went a door was shut in my face. 

My father-in-law was incensed at what he called my in- 
terference. He blamed it on my European education and 
accused me of trying to assert my independence at his ex- 
pense. Furthermore, he told me that he was not the only 
one who was displeased with my conduct. Other members 
of the family, officials of the state, even the servants, had 
begun to resent me. They criticized the way I dressed my 
hair, the way I ran my house, my European education 
there was nothing about me that someone did not resent. 
Perhaps it was only natural. In their eyes it must have 
seemed that I had everything. But young and sensitive, I 
was made wretched by their hostility. 

Crushed by the experience, I asked my husband to take 
me away to the hills, to Dalhousie, but we were both mis- 
erable there. I was exhausted from the strain of the last 
weeks in Kapurthala and was feeling ill as well. I was glad 
to return to Kapurthala where we were to accompany the 
maharaja to the Coronation Durbar in Delhi. 

The spectacle of the durbar of King George and Queen 
Mary was unforgettable. Thousands of Indians acclaimed 
them in Delhi, shouting their loyalty in the dusty streets. 
Although I did not meet King George at the time, I ac- 
companied my husband's mother to a purdah garden party 
given in honor of the queen. 

The maharani knew little English but by that time I 
had acquired quite a bit of knowledge of the language al- 



though I spoke it with a French accent. When we were 
presented to the queen, Her Majesty greeted us graciously, 
addressing to my mother-in-law a few simple remarks, in 
English, which she had no difficulty in understanding. The 
maharani struggled to answer with one or two carefully re- 
hearsed English sentences which she carried off very well. 

Then Queen Mary turned to me and spoke in perfect 
French. I was so astonished that every word of French fled 
from my head and I answered her, stammering in English, 
"Yes, Your Majesty!" 

"Why, you speak English, too how clever of you!" an- 
swered the Queen. "I was told you spoke none at all, only 
French." 

I still could not answer in French but at least was able 
to remember enough English to say, "Yes, Your Majesty, 
I am learning English now." 

With relief I saw that the next guest was about to be 
presented and the maharani and I retired. But I left the 
party impressed most of all with the graciousness of the 
queen who I have been told suffered all her life from 
acute shyness which she overcame only by the greatest self- 
control. Even then I appreciated her kindness and thought- 
fulness in remembering to speak French to me in order to 
put me at my ease it was certainly not her fault that my 
memory had become a blank. 

Back in Kapurthala the reason for my illness in Dal- 
housie was confirmed by the doctor at the palace. My weak- 
ness and faintness was happening from the most natural 
cause in the world. I was to have a child! 







that I was busy with preparations for 
my approaching motherhood, I thought perhaps my hus- 
band would occupy himself with something equally ma- 
ture. I had hoped that eventually he would take an interest 
in the state and persuade the maharaja to give him a post 
in the government, but as time went on he seemed less 
and less inclined. 

More than ever he sat brooding, bored with life and 
himself. I wanted to help him but I was feeling ill from 
my pregnancy. Seventeen was undoubtedly too young for 
motherhood and I was an immature seventeen. I wanted 
to be taken care of, myself; I did not feel up to coping with 
his problems. 

But he would not leave me alone and bitterly resented 
the fact that I did not pay enough attention to him. "I'm 
sorry," I told him. "But you know I am not well/* 



1 'What does that have to do with it?" he asked coldly. 
"That is a long way off. Am I not to stay with you again 
until our child is born?" 

He could not realize how ill I was. There was no way I 
could make him understand how I felt. He was not mature 
enough to accept any of life's inconveniences. When things 
went badly he was destroyed. He did not want me to be ill, 
not only because he loved me, but also because he did not 
want me to be dependent on him. In some ways, too, he 
resented the fact that I was going to have a baby. He 
wanted to have all the attention paid to him; he did not 
want to share my affection with anyone. 

The months of my pregnancy were exhausting both 
physically and emotionally. I tried to be in good spirits 
but the constant struggle against my illness depressed me 
and the effort needed to keep our marriage going happily 
was too much for me. 

Everyone in Kapurthala hoped that our child would be a 
boy so that the maharaja would have an heir in the second 
generation, but all along I had a feeling that it was going 
to be a girl. I was not surprised, then, when a baby girl 
was born to me. But the maharaja and my husband could 
not conceal their disappointment. My husband, however, 
quickly learned to love her, for little Indira was a beautiful 
baby* 

Perhaps because of my illness during the pregnancy, In- 
dira was not very strong. I was only able to nurse her for 
three weeks when I fell ill again and a wet nurse was 
brought in. Still Indira did not gain weight nor make any 
progress and the doctors prescribed a new diet of donkey's 



milk. By this time we were all frightened. Instead of grow- 
ing fat and healthy Indira was wasting away. At five 
months she weighed only three and a half pounds. 

The best doctors and nurses in India were brought in to 
make her well but she seemed to be dying before our eyes. 
All sorts of medicines were tried but nothing helped. 

One evening as I was weeping with sorrow while prepar- 
ing for bed an old ayah who had been in the Kapurthala 
family for forty years crept into my room. 

"Andata" * she said, looking around to make sure no 
one was coming, "do not listen to those red-faced people 
who know nothing about Indian babies. They are starving 
the child and she will die soon if something is not done 
about it." 

I stopped crying for a moment and looked into the 
wrinkled old face of the ayah. She was an ignorant peasant 
woman. What could she know about saving my baby's 
life? But I listened anyway. 

"That nurse is killing your baby," she whispered. "You 
must send her away at once." 

I could not believe this because the nurse was a devoted 
and clever woman. She was doing everything medically 
possible to help cure my baby. I knew, too, how jealous 
Indian ayahs are of Europeans and that the nurse was re- 
sented by the whole household. Yet, in my desperation, I 
was ready to clutch at any straw. 

"What would you do if I were to send them all away?" 
I asked, wondering what strange remedy the old woman 
could have in mind. 

* Giver of food. 



"I would get a young she-goat with her first kid," the 
ayah replied promptly. "I would feed it with special grass 
and herbs, milk it twice a day and give the milk to your 
baby." 

I started to question her further but the woman began to 
scurry from the room. There were voices in the corridor. 

"They must not see me here," she whispered in a fright- 
ened voice. "I will go now but if you want to save your 
baby, do as I say." Then she hurried from the room. 

It sounded simple enough but we had already tried al- 
most everything. The doctors and nurse objected violently 
to the old woman's suggestion. They were feeding Indira 
several medicines and warned me that dire things could 
happen if they stopped because there was so little strength 
left in the baby. But I had to take a chance. 

Finally, they agreed to follow the advice of the ayah for 
one week. The goat was brought to the palace and placed 
under the supervision of the peasant woman. Every few 
hours Indira was fed the milk of the goat. 

Within a few days Indira began to improve and by the 
end of the week she had gained twelve ounces. I was over- 
come with gratitude and happiness and the whole palace 
rejoiced with me. Indira was kept on goat's milk and 
steadily improved, growing stronger each day. In another 
five months she was a healthy baby and weighed over four- 
teen pounds. The old ayah beamed with pleasure at her 
success and, I'm afraid, gloated when the European nurse 
was sent away. 

My husband and I spent much time in Simla and I pre- 
ferred it to the other hill stations in India. Now that I 



was feeling better I wanted a little more gaiety. Simla, in 
those days, was more social than most places. 

At the time, Lord Hardinge was viceroy and he and 
Lady Hardinge, who had known me as a schoolgirl in Paris, 
were very kind to me. As it happened, I needed their kind- 
ness. 

It was not possible for me to behave like a subdued In- 
dian woman after my European education. As a result I 
was resented by all of Simla, both Indians and Europeans. 
For one thing, I could see no reason why I had to keep 
purdah. I did not believe in it nor was I forced into it by 
my father-in-law who thought it a medieval custom. I 
wanted to be an ordinary human being as I had been in 
France and could not see why every time I shopped or at- 
tended a party or theater I had to be subjected to a barrage 
of criticism. I did not want to be a prisoner. 

The only place where I felt welcome was at the viceregal 
lodge. Lady Hardinge was a great lady and His Excellency 
both an aristocrat and a wise human. They were always 
glad to see me and it was the one place I was really at home. 

Simla, however, was not only the summer home of the 
viceregal court; it was also the summer seat of the Punjab 
government and its governor. The governor at the time 
was Sir Michael O'Dwyer and his attitude toward me and 
all Indians was far different from that of Lord and Lady 
Hardinge. 

The fact that I was accepted by Simla society seemed to 
irritate the O'Dwyers. They were extremely prejudiced 
against the Indians and went out of their way to be mali- 
cious to me in an effort, I imagine, to show me that I was 



overstepping my bounds. I could not see that I was doing 
any wrong; my chief fault seemed to be that I refused to 
shut myself up at home both day and night. 

One evening I accompanied Lady Hardinge to a concert 
at the Gaiety Theater as her guest. After the performance 
we walked together to the door, where Her Excellency 
kissed me good-by (as was her usual custom), entered her 
carriage, and drove off. A few moments later my rickshaw 
arrived and I left for home. 

The next morning I received an official letter from the 
governor of Punjab. It was "observed with regret/' stated 
the letter, that I had left the theater before Lady O'Dwyer 
of whose position and seniority I must be aware. 

My first impulse was to tear the letter to shreds and ig- 
nore the whole incident. I was shaking with anger as I 
thought it over. I hadn't even known that Lady O'Dwyer 
was in the theater. In any case, the letter and the emphasis 
on such a trivial incident had another meaning. It was in 
the nature of a warning to me. It was a letter telling me 
that I didn't know my place, a letter which clearly revealed 
the O'Dwyers' feelings about Indians. But I knew that I 
could not ignore the letter some answer was required. It 
was not myself alone I was thinking of. I had to put aside 
my own feelings and humiliation and remember that the 
Tika Raja and I were representing our own government. 
I answered courteously that I was certainly aware of Lady 
O'Dwyer's seniority but that I had been completely un- 
aware of her presence in the theater on the stated evening. 

But Sir Michael had just begun his campaign of em- 



barrassment. Shortly after this incident my husband re- 
ceived a letter from the governor. It had been "observed 
with regret" that we were using a title to which we had no 
right by calling ourselves Crown Prince and Crown Prin- 
cess of Kapurthala. The fact was that Crown Prince is a 
literal English translation of Tika Raja and the newspapers 
had been using the title when they referred to us. We our- 
selves had never used it either officially or unofficially. 

My husband answered in a formal and restrained note 
that their complaint would be more properly addressed to 
the editors of the newspapers in question. But he was hurt 
by the snub and a year later when we returned to Europe 
the newspapers both in France and England were informed 
that we did not wish to be referred to in such a fashion 
even though we were entitled to such an appellation in 
translating our Indian title* 

Our lack of fear only infuriated Governor O'Dwyer fur- 
ther but there was not much he could do about it. If he 
could have had his secret wish answered perhaps he would 
have banished us from India forever but officially he was 
forced to accept our presence. It was even necessary that he 
invite us to certain official occasions. 

When Lord Hardinge, on his retirement as viceroy, was 
given a large farewell banquet by the governor, we were 
naturally invited since there was no way he could exclude 
us. But even -then he tried to create another incident to 
humiliate us. This time he was not so successful. 

Etiquette decreed that after dinner each woman guest in 
leaving the hall should curtsey deeply to Lord Hardinge 



before withdrawing. Since I was wearing an Indian sari I 
did not curtsey but bowed. The next day there was an 
official letter from the governor. 

Again "it was observed with regret" that I had shown a 
lack of respect towards the viceroy by not curtseying as ex- 
pected. This time I answered indignantly. The viceroy had 
requested that I wear a sari rather than European dress 
since I was to be the only Indian woman present. A curtsey 
in Indian dress was not only out of place, it was also a physi- 
cal impossibility. Furthermore, I continued, Lord Har- 
dinge had approved such a bow to the extent that I had re- 
hearsed it several times in his presence. I said nothing fur- 
ther in the letter and it was written with the utmost polite- 
ness. 

But it did not end the hostilities between us. A week or 
two later Lord Hardinge invited me to lunch with him in 
Delhi. There were only a few of us at lunch and when the 
meal was over Lord Hardinge, pretending to frown, took 
me by the arm and announced that he wanted an interview 
with me alone in his office. 

"At last, it is the guillotine/' I murmured to Lord Har- 
dinge. 

He did not answer but looked at me, seriously; I could 
see the twinkle in his eye, however, and the smile he was 
trying so hard to suppress. 

When he had shut the door carefully behind us in the 
office he broke into laughter. Then he pointed to his desk. 

"Brinda, my dear," he said, smiling broadly. "I have here 
a very large file about a very small girl. It is an official docu- 
ment from the Punjab government/' 



He told me that my every move had been watched and 
recorded. There were pages and pages, he said, about my 
not curtseying, about my reasons for not curtseying, and 
about all my "sins" which I had committed toward Sir 
Michael and his government. It was not so amusing at the 
time, but it is funny to recollect today that my various 
offenses of a social nature were added up by this fanatical 
man to imply that there was something subversive about a 
young girl who had failed to observe the proper social 
amenities. 

The last notation was written by Lord Hardinge as I 
sat next to his desk watching. It was a curt line which dis- 
missed the file and the compilation of incidents. 

It was the last time I was bothered by the O'Dwyers. 
After that we limited our contacts with each other as much 
as was feasible. I accepted their official invitations only 
when it seemed absolutely necessary; on their part they 
stopped observing or commenting on my conduct. 

To be a conqueror is a delicate trust and the misuse of 
such power can bring tragedy to both sides. Unfortunately, 
the chance for power brings people into such offices who 
want to use it for their own aggrandizement. For every 
kind and wise Lord Hardinge who ruled in India, there 
were more men like Sir Michael who misused such power. 
The unfortunate results of such misuse have already been 
seen in the years past and was more than partly responsible 
for the hatred which grew between India and England. 

For more than three years after our marriage the Tika 
Raja and I remained in India. Most of our time was spent 
in Kapurthala and Simla with occasional visits to Kashmir 



and Mussoorie. We both adored our child, Indira, and took 
her everywhere we went, for I refused to leave her to the 
care of servants. 

In fact, Indira was the strongest link between us. As 
difficult as the beginning of our marriage had been, it had 
grown increasingly worse with the passage of time. The 
Tika Raja was more depressed than ever. He had long 
black moods of silence where he would sit for hours with- 
out doing anything. Sometimes for days he would not speak 
to me except in monosyllables. 

Cliches hold much truth; that is how they become 
cliches. "Love breeds love" was a good one in our case. It is 
difficult to go on loving where there is no love in return 
and I found that tolerance began to be the most that I 
could give my husband. On his part he was very jealous of 
me and accused me constantly of not paying enough atten- 
tion to him and his needs. But he showed me very little 
affection and no understanding. I was trying my best but it 
was a grim ordeal. There was no happiness in it for either 
of us. 

Sometimes in my desperation and loneliness I thought 
of divorce but such a thing was not possible in India. Even 
today, except in one or two states such as Baroda, unhappy 
marriages cannot be dissolved. For women, even after the 
death of their husbands, cannot always remarry. In most 
places widows are forced to remain alone for the rest of 
their lives. 

But I could not resign myself to a life of misery. I was 
still young enough to hope that someday everything would 



be all right and eager enough to try to work out a solution 
to give us as much happiness as possible. 

I was still longing to return to France. There I had 
found the most happiness I had known in my life. Perhaps, 
I thought that, if we could both live in Europe, we could 
find joy there together. The Tika Raja was excited by the 
idea, as well, for he loved travel and was more than willing 
to leave India. For three years, however, the maharaja 
flatly refused to allow us to leave and it was not until the 
summer of 1914 when I flatly refused to go to Simla or 
Mussoorie that he reluctantly gave us permission to spend 
the summer in France. 

I was wild with excitement. In my innocence about life 
I believed in the magic of places. I thought that by moving 
to another spot you left your problems behind. I did not 
know then that you must bring your happiness with you. 
There is no magic island, no matter how the sun sparkles 
on the water or how gentle the breeze, which can give you 
a peace of mind you do not possess yourself. There is an 
old Hindu proverb which says that a man in a crowded 
slum can be more alone than one on an isolated hilltop. 
It is the same thing with happiness. If you do not bring it 
with you, it is not there. 

Once the maharaja relented he was most generous in the 
provisions he made for our trip. If his heir was going to 
Europe he must go in the traditional style of the Maharaja 
of Kapurthala. He objected at first to our taking Indira 
along but I insisted and my husband backed me up. We 
loved her too much to be separated from her even for a 



few months. Finally, the maharaja gave in to that, too, and 
we started off on our trip accompanied by a number of 
servants. 

Paris in the spring of 1914 was one the gayest social sea- 
sons of the century and I, after my years of dullness and 
misery in India, found it doubly exciting. We stayed at a 
hotel on the Champs lyses and all my old friends vied 
with each other to invite us to parties. Night after night we 
danced and were gay at balls and parties. I loved every min- 
ute of it from the moment of dressing for the ball to the 
waltzing and laughter of the party. 

But instead of being cheered up by the gaiety the Tika 
Raja was more unhappy than ever. He was often jealous 
when I danced with any other man at parties. 

In July we crossed the channel to London but the atmos- 
phere there was depressing. There was nothing but war 
talk. Like our Parisian friends we were tired by talk of war 
and refused to take it seriously. We made many friends in 
London and the Tika Raja cheered up considerably; it was 
as though we were on a second honeymoon. The sounds of 
war began to be more ominous but we did not want to 
change our plans and returned to Paris at the end of July. 

On our return to Paris I saw Guy. It had been more than 
five years since our last meeting but when we were together 
it was almost as if we had never been apart. 

From inside his army jacket he took out a golden coin I 
had given him years before. 

"I may go into battle any day now," he said soberly, "but 
I will always keep this with me as part of you/' 

My eyes filled with tears as we said good-by. He kissed my 



hand once tenderly and I watched his blond head disappear 
out the door. I never saw him again. But years later his 
brother came to see me to give me back the worn Indian 
coin. They had taken it from Guy's body as he lay on the 
field o battle in 1916. 

We were staying once again at the Hotel Astoria. Paris 
seemed just the same as it had been when we left it except 
that it was August now and the city steamed from the sum- 
mer heat. Then suddenly everything was changed. It was 
August 4, 1914. War had been declared. 




C/Vfte 



ter the war broke out the Hotel Astoria, 
which was under German management, was closed down 
by the police at once. We tried frantically to find another 
hotel for ourselves and our three servants but there were no 
accommodations available. Since my husband was feeling 
ill it was up to me to solve these problems. 

I had no experience to help me. We were practically 
stranded in Paris and although we had many friends there 
I knew that it would be necessary for us to leave since the 
country was at war. Then I realized that we were under 
British Protectorate and that the embassy would help us. 

The British Embassy took the problem out of my hands 
at once. They insisted that we leave France immediately for 
London and arranged passports and visas for our depar- 
ture. We still took the fact of war lightly and I assured the 
Tika Raja, who was as ignorant of politics as I, that all the 



trouble would be over In a few weeks. I was so convinced 
that it would all blow over that I persuaded Princesse de 
Broglie to store our luggage for a few weeks. I assured her 
that we would soon return to claim it. 

It was just as hot in London as it had been in Paris and 
we stifled from the heat. My husband was not well enough 
to remain in London so we went to several seaside resorts. 
It could scarcely have been called a vacation. The Tika 
Raja was confined to bed most of the time. And little 
Indira was cross and fretful from the heat and the change 
in climate. I was restless and depressed by the English 
hotels and the incredibly bad food. The stoicism of the 
English has always seemed remarkable to me and I thought 
then that their ability to ignore poor cooking, particularly 
after the food of France, was the most remarkable feat 
of all. 

We began to realize as time went on that the war was not 
going to be over in a matter of weeks. Furthermore, we 
received letters from the India Office which suggested 
strongly that we return to India. The Tika Raja was glad 
enough to go back home after spending some days in Lon- 
don where we waited for our baggage to be sent from Paris. 
We sailed for India. 

We spent the war years in India at our home in Kapur- 
thala, in Poona and Kashmir. After my bad experiences in 
Simla we avoided it especially since my dear friends, the 
Hardinges, were no longer there. 

My husband was delighted to learn that I was going to 
have another child, and both he and his father, the maha- 
raja, hoped that it would be a boy and heir to the state. 



But again they were bitterly disappointed. Once more the 
baby was a girl. I loved her. She was both a pretty baby and 
a happy one, and I could not understand why they were 
making such a fuss over my failure to produce a son. 

I was still only a young girl myself; I wanted to have 
more children. I had plenty of hope that sooner or later I 
would bear a son. Indira was a sweet child and the new 
baby girl was a delight to me. I was even happier when 
some months after her birth I found that again I was going 
to have another child. In many ways I was more content 
than I had been in the earlier days of my marriage. Bearing 
children had fulfilled a deep need in me and had now 
given me an outlet for my affection in caring for my chil- 
dren. I have often thought that nature has been kinder to 
women than to men in this way. They are able to find 
more solace for their disappointment in life through chil- 
dren. 

This time I wanted a boy. I was sure that the third time 
would have to be lucky. But when the nurse brought the 
baby, wrapped in a soft blanket, and placed it in my arms, 
she whispered, "You have borne a beautiful little girl." 

I turned my head away and cried out, "Take her away!" 
I was so disappointed not only for myself but for my hus- 
band. The Tika Raja, however was kind and tried to con- 
sole me, but for weeks I was depressed. My father-in-law 
was inconsolable, however, and he could not conceal his 
contempt for me. 

It is easy to understand the value of bringing a male 
child into the Indian world. The position of women in 
India is still such a subservient one that girl babies are 



thought to be of little value. With a male it is quite dif- 
ferent especially with a male of royal blood. Then the 
world is his for the asking. 

The blame for not bearing a male heir is usually put on 
the woman although I have since learned that physiologi- 
cally the choice of sex is determined by the male. In any 
case the maharaja did not bother to pretend that he was not 
angry over my failure to produce a son. 

We named the baby Ourmila. I soon got over my own 
disappointment and loved this baby as much as the others. 
In my heart it had not really made a difference; I only 
wanted to do my duty and please my husband and father- 
in-law. Girls seemed easier to bring up anyway and secretly 
I thought they often turned out better in the long run. 

India had its own hardships in those years although they 
could not be blamed on the war. It was only that living 
there was on a more primitive basis than our life in Europe. 

The heat of an Indian summer is really unbearable so 
that as the spring departed we quickly went into the cool 
hills to spend the hottest months of the year. One summer 
we took a bungalow in Poona in the Nilgiri Hills. There 
was very little to do there and we usually went to bed early. 

One night about midnight I woke up screaming with 
pain and terror. Something had attacked me while I slept. 
I was in excruciating pain and as I sat up in bed I howled 
for help. My husband rushed about trying to locate a 
candle, crying all the while that I was being murdered. 

At first my whole body seemed consumed with pain; 
then I could feel that it was coming from my right hand. 
When the candle was lit we saw that blood was pouring 



from a gash in my finger. My night dress was soaked with it 
and the bed was covered with blood as well. 

The first thing we thought o was snakes since there were 
many poisonous ones lurking in the garden. I rocked on 
the bed clutching a towel to my finger. 

"I am going to die/' I wailed. "I know it, this is the 
end. I am dying of poison." 

The Tika Raja was in a frenzy. He did not know 
whether to stay and comfort me or whether to rush for a 
doctor. Finally he composed himself enough to send a 
servant for aid and sat by my bed moaning with me. We 
were both sure that death was just a breath away. 

The only one who had her wits about her was my old 
ayah. In searching about the room for the cause of my acci- 
dent she found a broken plate under the bed, surrounded 
by half-eaten biscuits. One of the servants had placed it 
there, the biscuits sprinkled with poison to kill rats which 
had been entering the house. It was a rat, then, not a snake 
which had bitten my finger. 

I sank back on the bed in relief and exhaustion. My 
death was not yet so close at hand. 

The next morning eight large rats were found dead in 
the garden. But I had had enough of such living. By after- 
noon the servants had packed our belongings and we 
motored to Bombay where we could find some semblance 
of civilization again. 

Civilization is hardly the word to describe a visit we 
made to the state of Hyderabad in 1916. 1 had already seen 
much luxury in my life but even I was staggered at the 
scale on which our host, the Nizam, lived. 



The Nizam was the wealthiest man on earth and India's 
top Moslem ruler. A man of medium height, unassuming 
manner, and simple dress he would have passed unnoticed 
in any gathering. But his tastes in living were not quite so 
simple. 

We had been invited for a three-day visit and were 
lodged in a palace for special guests. An elaborate program 
for our visit had been mapped out for us as in some ways it 
was a state visit. My husband and I had accompanied one 
of his brothers and a stepbrother, as well as a small group 
of officials. The Nizam was a busy man and we did not ex- 
pect to see much of him. 

On the first day, however, he invited us to lunch with 
him and gave me a place of honor next to him at the table. 
He seemed fascinated by the fact that I had lived abroad 
many years; he had heard, no doubt unfavorably, that I had 
become completely Westernized. He asked a thousand 
questions and listened attentively to my answers. 

The Nizam had something of a forbidding reputation 
but I enjoyed talking to him and answered his questions 
freely. He seemed somewhat dismayed by my independ- 
ence and more than once I caught him looking at me and 
back at the other Indian women as if to say, "This is what 
all our women will come to if we give them a chance." 

I could not help but be amused by his attitude and prob- 
ably out of my own rebellion tried to seem even more 
emancipated than I was. We talked all through luncheon 
and when it was over and my husband and I were back in 
our own apartments where we expected to dine, we re- 
ceived a message that the Nizam had been so delighted 



with his guests from Kapurthala that he requested their 
presence at dinner as well. Once again I sat beside the 
Nizam and we talked at length about my life in India and 
France. 

Early the next morning the servants of the Nizam 
brought us trays piled high with gifts of silk and gold ma- 
terials, golden trinkets, flowers, fruits, and garlands of gold 
thread. In order that our servants' food might be prepared 
exactly to their liking and religious requirements, sheep 
and goats, chickens, eggs, grains, etc., were given to them. 

The following evening a banquet was given in our honor 
in the Nizam's famous palace. As I was dressing for the 
party, an official of the palace appeared, followed by a 
servant bearing a tray on which lay a magnificent necklace 
of diamonds, emeralds, and pearls. I gasped when I saw it 
but made no move to take it from the tray. 

The messenger bowed deeply. "It is a small gift from His 
Highness," he said. 

"Oh," I exclaimed, putting my hand to my mouth, "I 
cannot accept such a valuable necklace." 

"His Highness would be deeply offended if you returned 
it," insisted his envoy. 

"You must take it back at once," I answered, looking at 
it once more as the servant held it before me. 

But my protest were to no avail. The Nizam's envoy 
could not be prevailed upon to take back the gift and he 
persuaded me that I would be insulting his emperor if I 
did not accept gracefully what he termed the Nizam's "hos- 
pitality"! So I kept the necklace and wore it that evening 
to the dinner party. To my husband and his brothers the 



Nizam sent each one a set of diamond buttons and a beauti- 
ful gold watch. 

When we arrived at the palace I discovered that I was 
the only woman present. The room was crowded with men 
and it seemed that nearly all of Hyderabad's nobility was 
gathered there. The men were dressed in sparkling brocade 
with high-collared jackets which reached to the knees and 
buttoned with pearls or diamonds, tight-fitting white trou- 
sers. It was a glittering sight. 

At first I was dumb with shyness in the midst of all these 
men but the Nizam presented me to the company, then 
took my arm and accompanied me into the dining salon 
where I sat at his right. As I took my seat he leaned over 
and whispered in my ear. 

"I wanted you to enjoy the party," he said, "so I only 
invited a few people." 

I looked around the table. There were more than sev- 
enty people in the room. 

When the dinner was over the Nizam presented to each 
guest of the Kapurthala party seven golden Hyderabad! 
coins which came from his own mint as a souvenir of our 
visit. Then after coffee was served the servants brought in 
several large gold boxes studded with diamonds and emer- 
alds in which were cigars and cigarettes. His Highness 
offered me a cigarette, then cigars were given to the Kapur- 
thala princes. 

Then the Nizam took up a handful of cigarettes and 
flung them into the faces of some of the nobles in his court. 
I looked up in surprise. But the princes who had received 
the cigarettes were smiling and the ones who had not 



looked disappointed. Later I learned that only the nobles 
the Nizam considered worthy could smoke in his presence. 
Throwing cigarettes across a dinner table seemed a gesture 
to me but it turned out to be an invariable custom of the 
Nizam. It was probably a hang-over from the days when 
rulers were considered above the rules of manners. 

His Highness talked to me at some length about Europe. 
He had never been there and was eager to see something of 
the world outside of India. 

"Oh, you would love France/' I said eagerly. "If only I 
can return there soon." 

"I would like to make the trip," he said soberly, "but I 
am told it will be too much of an expense." 

My eyes opened wide. I looked about the dining room 
which was lavishly appointed and at the gold plates and 
jewels all about us. The Nizam saw my astonishment. 

"You see/* he answered my unspoken question (for I 
knew he was the richest man in the world), "they tell me 
that since I must go as the ruler of Hyderabad I must have 
my proper retinue." 

"But surely you could afford to go around the world 
many times," I protested. 

"Yes, I can afford it," he sighed, "but it is expensive. My 
advisors tell me that it will cost fifteen crores." 

My head swam as I computed the cost. Fifteen crores in 
English money was ten million pounds or about forty mil- 
lion dollars in American money. 

The Nizam laughed with delight when he saw my 
stricken face. "It is quite a lot of money, is it not, my dear?" 
he said. 



As we rose from the table the Nizam announced to his 
guests that he was going to show me the palace. He gave 
me his arm and together we walked from the dining salon. 

Then the Nizam led me along dark endless corridors 
which twisted and turned and wound about through the 
palace. We walked silently up and down long flights of 
stairs, through curved archways and carved doorways. The 
corridors apparently had little use for they smelled musty. 

The dimness was beginning to bother my eyes, for the 
corridors were poorly lit. I shivered a little from the damp- 
ness. Where was he taking me? I wondered. Perhaps my 
husband would be angry because I had gone alone with the 
Nizam. 

At last we came to a doorway. It looked out on an enor- 
mous courtyard in which a fleet of motor cars were parked. 
There were rows and rows of long, sleek limousines all 
with blinds which were drawn. I looked at the Nizam in 
wonder and was about to ask him what the cars were for 
when he drew me past the courtyard and into a room al- 
most the size of the ballroom at Buckingham Palace. When 
I saw what was in that room my question fled from my lips, 
I could only stand in the doorway and gasp at the sight be- 
fore my eyes. 

There, before me, standing practically at attention stood 
over two hundred women. All were lovely-looking with 
dark eyes, slim supple bodies, and golden skin which shone 
like satin. They were exquisitely dressed in sparkling bro- 
cades and shimmering silks, and gold bangles and jeweled 
bracelets on their arms and wrists. They were undoubtedly 
the most beautiful women I had ever seen. 



I drew back in embarrassment. I did not want to go into 
the room. So this was what a harem was like! I had heard 
many times about them and had often wished I could see 
one close at hand but I had no idea what a shock it would 
be to come face to face with the hundreds of wives of one 
man. 

The Nizam took my arm firmly. "Come along/' he said. 
"I want my wives to see you." 

He led me past rows and rows of these dazzling women. 
They looked at me curiously but little of any other ex- 
pression passed over their faces. They did not look at the 
Nizam nor did they speak to him. He spoke to no one. 

I was vastly relieved when we left the room and made 
our way back to the rest of the company. I could not help 
asking some questions. 

"How many wives do you have?'* I asked the Nizam. 

"There are about two hundred and fifty," he answered, 
"although I am not sure of the exact number." 

In some way I felt that it had been wrong of the Nizam 
to show off his wives like a herd of cattle. Perhaps they had 
been hurt or offended by my presence. 

I couldn't contain myself any longer. "Why did you take 
me there?" I burst out. "It seemed unfair to them." 

The Nizam smiled indulgently at me. "I took you there," 
he answered, "because I wanted to give my wives a little 
treat. They have so little to occupy themselves; they like to 
see a strange face once in a while." 

When we returned to the rest of the guests I told the 
Tika Raja's stepbrother that I had seen the Nizam's harem. 

"Does it not seem incredible to you?" I asked. 



"His grandfather had three thousand wives," he an- 
swered. "Even his father had eight hundred. You see, in 
comparison, the Nizam is a very modest man." 

"Does he have many children?" 

"He seems to have more wives than children/* he said. 
"He has only eighty sons and sixty daughters." 

I could not forget the sight of those women herded to- 
gether. All evening long I was staggered by the recollection 
of the hundreds of women who were kept confined and 
closely guarded. It was worse than prison. What could they 
do with their time? Did they just while away their lives, 
concealed in that one room and in those long limousines 
with the shades pulled down? 

I shuddered when I thought by what narrow margin I 
had escaped being born into such a fate. And yet, as I 
mulled it over, I began to realize that every way of life has 
its problems. Where there is freedom there is also responsi- 
bility. Where there is dependence there is also protection. 
I would have been horrified at the idea of having a job or 
working to support myself; these women would have been 
completely incapable of it. At least they were well taken 
care of; they had to solve no problems for themselves. I 
began to see that there is more than one way to look at any- 
thing. 

The following evening, after a small dinner party, the 
Nizam played for us on the thabla, a small, tightly strung 
drum which is said to be capable of producing more than 
four hundred musical tones. He was a master of the instru- 
ment and was reputed to be one of the finest technicians of 
the art in all India. He was accompanied by a small string 



orchestra. The sharp light tones of the music were a delight 
to hear and he played for quite a while that evening. 

Not long afterward we left Hyderabad. We made an 
official state visit to Mysore, a lovely tropical land whose 
lush emerald forests make it almost an incongruity in 
India. Mysore was far different from Hyderabad. 

The Maharaja of Mysore had little desire for the treas- 
ures of the world. A dreamy, soft-spoken man, he was 
deeply spiritual and poetic. It was impossible not to recog- 
nize his goodness and wisdom at once even though his 
manner was completely quiet and unassuming. 

The maharaja was a serious, progressive man with a 
sense of responsibility toward his subjects. He had proba- 
bly done more for his state than any other ruler in India. 
Mysore was the first state to have its own constitution and 
although the British government had forced the state to 
sign its gold fields over to them, depriving the state of 
about fifteen million dollars yearly, the maharaja had been 
making great strides forward in an effort to bring up the 
backward country. He had already developed public serv- 
ices, including medical care, and had built hundreds of 
miles of perfect roads through the sandalwood forests of 
Mysore. 

The Maharaja of Mysore sent us down to the mines, 
showed us through clinics, and motored over the newly 
built roads with us. The contrast to Hyderabad was great 
and I saw how much good can be accomplished by a ruler 
who wants to help his people. 

We spent the long years of war going from place to place 
in India. We could not settle in Kapurthala because the 



situation was too uncomfortable there. Both the Tika Raja 
and I were restless and every attempt on our parts, particu- 
larly mine, to do anything constructive, was frustrated by 
the maharaja. So we wandered about the country but in the 
back of our minds was always the hope that when war 
stopped raging in Europe we could return there to live. 

We spent the summer of 1918 in Kashmir, It was a peace- 
ful time and by then I was willing to trade such peace for 
happiness. We lived a simple life there with little social 
activity but we made a number of new friends whom I 
liked very much. 

Among them was the Consul General of Persia, Sir 
Dawood Khan. He was somewhat of an expert in astrology 
and since I had much interest in the same subject we spent 
many hours together discussing the validity of horoscopes 
and astrology. 

I teased him to tell me when he thought the war would 
be over. At first he did not want to say but he knew how 
anxious I was to know and how desperately I wanted to re- 
turn to Europe. Finally, he gave in and consulted long 
charts of moons and suns rising and falling. 

"The war will be over this year," he told me. 

"Are you just saying it to make me happy?" I asked him. 
"Please tell me." 

He shook his head. "It will be finished this year," he re- 
peated. 

I hoped he was right. I wanted to pack immediately and 
go down to the plains. Perhaps everything was already over. 
I persuaded the Tika Raja to leave, but while we were still 
making plans a terrible epidenic of influenza broke out and 



thousands and thousands of people died in but a few days. 
We were advised to remain in Kashmir for the children's 
sakes. 

Because of the epidemic we stayed there throughout the 
fall months. Then the good news reached us that the Armi- 
stice had been signed and the war was over. Everyone was 
grateful to hear the news but I, more than most Indians, 
was overjoyed to know that my dear adopted country, 
France, was at long last free of war. 

I wanted to go to France at once; it would have been 
like going home but it was not possible just then. The Tika 
Raja and I spent Christmas in Gwalior and then returned 
to our own state of Kapurthala. 




Of 



fei? 






remained in Kapurthala during the 
year of 1919. My father-in-law left for Europe in March 
and my husband was acting as regent during his absence. 
India was by no means serene following World War I; 
there was much unrest in the country. Mahatma Gandhi 
had started a nation-wide political movement and in our 
own state the Sikhs and Moslems were rioting. But my hus- 
band handled his responsibilities well and averted what 
could have been a political crisis in the state. 

There was little for me to do. The maharaja had left 
strict orders that I was to have no part in any affairs of state. 
Nor was it acceptable that I give my time to charity. By 
specific instruction of the maharaja I was to remain idle. 
He did not believe that a woman should occupy herself 
with any but family duties. 

Bored and restless during the long months we were 



forced to remain in Kapurthala with nothing to do, I 
yearned to go back to my beloved Paris. My husband was 
anxious to return there, too, and when his father came back 
in 1920 we were able to get his consent to leave almost at 
once. In fact, the maharaja decided to accompany us, at 
least as far as Marseille. 

Our plans included taking our three young daughters 
but when we reached Bombay we discovered that our sec- 
ond little girl, Sushila, had developed measles. In a day or 
two Indira and Ourmila followed suit. The doctors, of 
course, would not hear of their making the trip to Europe. 
I was worried about the children and wanted to return to 
Kapurthala with them but the maharaja would not let me. 
He insisted that I make the trip to Europe. I did not want 
to leave the girls and begged to stay in India for much as I 
wanted to go to Europe I preferred to see that my babies 
were all right. 

In the end I had to give in. The children were taken 
back to Kapurthala by their governess and servants and we 
sailed for France. It was difficult for me to reconcile my- 
self to leaving without them. In the long months of en- 
forced idleness in Kapurthala I had devoted most of my 
time to the children. All my energy had been absorbed in 
their care and baby problems. Now suddenly I was sepa- 
rated from them. 

The first few days at sea I was miserable. I walked the 
decks hour after hour or sat in a chair staring out at the 
dark water. The prospect of spending months away from 
my children was torturous. It was like losing part of myself. 
For comfort I turned back to my sacred Hindu book, the 



Gita, and tried to find consolation in the words of my re- 
ligion. The words of comfort were there but it was not so 
easy to feel better only for the asking. Such words are not 
like a drug which can be taken to perform miracles. There 
is struggle in religion as well as anywhere else. 

Surrender everything to God, I read, detach yourself 
from the things of the world, expect nothing in return for 
your efforts. Intellectually, I believed the words of the Gita. 
I saw that what I had been doing with my children was 
wrong. I had become so absorbed in them that I wanted to 
possess them and I realized how selfish it is to want to own 
another human being. My children could not help but be 
hurt by me if I continued. 

And yet it is easy enough to know what is right. Emo- 
tionally I could not accept such a philosophy. I loved my 
children and needed them and the separation was a hard- 
ship. There was no way I could pretend to what I did not 
feel- 
It was obvious that I was not ready to renounce the 
world and all I held dear. I was torn with conflict. On 
the one I wanted to become pure in heart and follow the 
path of goodness; on the other hand I still yearned for the 
pleasures of life. I was not ready to make the choice. 

It was easier to put aside the Gita for the moment and 
forget my pain in the pursuit of pleasure. Perhaps someday 
I would be mature enough to be content with the satisfac- 
tions of the spirit but not just yet. 

Most things you dread usually turn out well. The chil- 
dren made an excellent recovery and were soon running 
about. They did not miss us but went off to Mussoorie for 



the summer with their governesses where they were in the 
best of spirits. To them, being without their parents meant 
only a lark and a chance to be mischievous without as much 
punishment. 

At Marseille, the maharaja left us and my husband and 
I continued on to Paris where we were met at the station 
by my dearest friend, Beatrix de Pracomtal. Beatrix and I 
squealed with delight to see each other just as we had done 
in the years we were schoolmates together in Paris. 

Our meeting was tinged with sadness when Beatrix told 
me her news. She had lost her brother in the war and her 
husband, Count Robert Meunier de Hussoy, had been 
crippled for life. 

Everywhere I went it was the same story. Nearly all of 
my friends had suffered some bereavement. The loss of 
young men in France was tragic; everywhere young women 
and mothers wore their sad badge of mourning. 

We stayed at the Ritz and I spent the first few weeks 
renewing old friendships and shopping on the Champs 
lysees. Paris had changed. It was a sad city now, clouded 
by death, and there was an air of resignation which made 
it seem far different from the gay city I had remembered. 

As spring grew into summer, however, Paris seemed to 
change. Slowly it was becoming an international city. Most 
of the newcomers were Americans. They all had money to 
spend and seemed intent on spending it as fast as possible. 

It brought a sudden jolt of prosperity to the war- 
damaged city. Night clubs began doing a boom business; 
theaters and music halls had long lines of impatient people 
waiting outside to buy tickets. More and more restaurants 



took down their shutters, repainted the walls, and doubled 
their prices. 

There was a new word in vogue, "jazz," and clusters of 
smoke-filled night clubs began to open along the small side 
streets of Paris. Visitors from abroad and Parisians them- 
selves soon crowded the small clubs to listen to this new 
kind of music. It was irresistible and it was not enough 
merely to listen to jazz the new music had to be danced 
to and soon it was the rage of France. 

At first a certain snobbery among the social set kept 
them away. Jazz? That was for the tourists, mainly the 
Americans. But before long the younger set was wild over 
the new craze and they flocked into the cafes. I must con- 
fess that I was one of them. From the first moment I heard 
it I was captivated by what we laughingly termed that 
"barbaric music" and was determined that I would learn 
to dance it as well as the agile Americans who were masters 
of the art. 

The Tika Raja objected to my taking dance lessons at 
first but for the past months I had been so depressed that 
when he saw my enthusiasm for the new craze he gave in. 
It was probably good for me at the time because it took 
my mind off my children. For the moment I could fling my- 
self into dancing and I did so with more abandon, perhaps, 
than was befitting the wife of a future maharaja- 

The gaiety was hard to resist, particularly after my years 
of quiet during the war in India but even I was shocked at 
the pitch of living in Paris in those days. Money was flung 
about as if it had no meaning at all and to the Parisians, 
who have some frugality no matter how wealthy they are, 



the Americans and South Americans, freely throwing about 
their money as if it had no value, were a strange and weird 
new species. 

Money was at a premium to the French. Most of the 
aristocracy there had lost much of their wealth in the last 
few years and had seen little of the prewar lavishness they 
had known. Now strangers from other lands were trying to 
buy their way into Parisian society. The foreigners enter- 
tained extravagantly. There were thousands of orchids, 
caviar, and the finest champagne flowing at every party. 
Jazz orchestras were brought from America; the finest chefs 
in France were hired to make a party successful. Eventually 
the French succumbed. If the Americans wanted to court 
their favor, why not? The price for acceptance in society 
was soon set. 

From Paris we moved on to Deauville which was then 
at the height of its popularity, and the feverish gaiety which 
possessed all of Paris seemed to have found its way there 
along with the people who fled from the city as the summer 
heat descended. But we were restless there, too. I was still 
nervous and somewhat depressed and only the constant 
round of parties and balls could keep me from thinking 
about India and the problems that I could not solve. 

A month later we moved on to Venice where we stayed 
at the Lido which was just beginning to be fashionable. 
There was even more frantic pursuit of pleasure in Venice, 
with everyone trying to outdo each other in larger, 
splashier parties. I was captivated by the Italians, few of 
whom I had met before. They seemed more natural than 
the French, less sophisticated, and far less disillusioned. 



The sands of the Lido stretch endlessly along the blue 
waters of the sea. I was enchanted by the beauty of Italy 
and loved sitting on the golden sands, hour after hour, I 
watched the water with longing as I had learned to love it 
so in the holy city of Hardwar when I was a child, but I still 
could not get used to the idea of what seemed to rne a 
shameless style of bathing dress. 

Today, those old-fashioned bathing suits would make a 
modern girl laugh with their modesty of cut but then I 
was horrified at exposing myself to that extent. It was so 
much the vogue, however, that I could not resist buying 
one in a small shop in Venice. But I wore it under a long 
bathing coat and sat in the sun, huddled under my wraps. 
Nothing anyone could say would induce me to take off the 
coat and swim. 

One morning while sitting on the beach with Prince 
Phillip of Hesse I noticed what I thought was an inflated 
mattress floating into shore. My eyesight was not perfect 
and I squinted to get a better look at it. I could not swim 
too well myself and thought if I could get over my shyness 
perhaps I could buy one of them to cling to. 

I pointed it out to Prince Phillip. 

"That's exactly what I need," I exclaimed. "If I had one 
of those huge pink things to support me I'd go in the water, 
too." 

"Heavens," whispered the prince. "That's not a mattress. 
That's Elsa Maxwell!" 

Hastily I grabbed for my glasses and looked again. There 
floating on the water was a large woman with a perfectly 
happy expression on her face. She seemed pleased with her- 



self, and at that moment I decided that if she did not mind 
exposing herself to public view, then I had nothing to fear. 

When she came out of the water, Prince Phillip called 
her over. I tried to hush him but he insisted on telling her 
the whole story. I blushed with embarrassment but Elsa 
Maxwell was a good-humored woman and laughed heartily. 

"With my figure," she said, "anything would be shock- 
ing. So I just go ahead and wear what I please. I'm afraid 
it doesn't make much of a difference." 

The most feared woman in Venice at that time was the 
Princesse Jane di San Faustino. Her whip-lash tongue was 
said to have killed more people socially than anything else 
in Europe. She seemed to take great pride in her power 
and it was said that she liked to see her victims squirm as 
she crushed them. 

I was terrified the first time I met her. For weeks I had 
heard long tales about her viciousness. Since I liked parties 
and people, I was afraid that she might not like me and 
that if she said the word, I would be black-listed in Venice. 
The first time I met her I could barely speak. But she was 
a perceptive woman. 

"You have nothing to be frightened about, my dear/* she 
said. 

I tried to compose myself and protest that I was not at 
all terrified but the princess interrupted me. 

"They've told you dreadful stories about me," she said 
crisply. "And what's more," she added, "they're all true." 

My mouth opened in astonishment. 

"But there is nothing for you to worry about," she went 
on, smiling. "I like you and will try to help you." 



And with that she put her arm on my shoulders and took 
me about the party to introduce me to the people she con- 
sidered worth knowing. I never did feel too secure with her 
because I was always afraid that eventually she might attack 
me but during my entire visit to Venice she was kind and 
cordial and treated me as somewhat of a protge. 

I was beginning to feel better. Basking on the warm 
beaches in the day, dancing under the bright stars at night 
were beginning to relax me. I was able to forget everything 
in the days and nights of gaiety. But my husband was grow- 
ing restless. It always seemed that when I was enjoying my- 
self he was unhappy. I don't think he wanted me to be 
miserable but when I was depressed he seemed more con- 
fident and less insecure about me. 

Like many wives, I never seemed to like his friends. I 
couldn't help feeling that he had a genius for picking out 
the strangest and least amusing people. And naturally he 
felt the same way about me. This I have since heard is ap- 
parently a common complaint of married couples all over 
the world. 

But now he could not tolerate Venice another moment. 
He hated dancing and now could not even stand to watch 
others, any longer. I suggested that we return to Paris so 
that he might see some of his own friends and we went 
there. But we did not stay long. Once more the Tika Raja 
was bored and we moved on to Biarritz. 

After a short stay in Biarritz it was time to go back to 
India. Our European vacation was over. The maharaja 
wanted us to come back home. I was happy to return in 
order to see my little girls and for once I had had enough 



excitement. Europe and its frenzied gaiety had left me 
exhausted. Perhaps after the quiet and peace of India I 
might be ready for more after a time, but for the moment 
I was content to be idle. 

We remained in India for the next two years. Once again 
I tried to interest myself in charitable works but it almost 
always ended in a battle with the maharaja. I still wanted 
to help the poor; I had never been able to forget the 
hungry and desperate faces of the thousands of starving 
people I had for the first time seen on my honeymoon. 

One of my plans was to try to stimulate interest in edu- 
cation. I was sure that with less illiteracy there would be 
faster progress in India. I made one suggestion to the 
schools in Kapurthala. I felt that the young women should 
remain in school until they were sixteen or seventeen, and 
offered money to the schools for prizes as an inducement to 
study for examinations. 

But I was quickly condemned for trying to help. Not 
long after the competition had been announced, my father- 
in-law sent for me. I could see that he was not pleased. 

"Reports have come to me," he said sternly, "that you 
have been interfering with the education of the young 
women in Kapurthala. 1 ' 

"Interfering?" I asked in amazement. "I have been try- 
ing to help them." 

"Well, it is none of your affair," the maharaja said 
angrily. "I'm sick of hearing complaints about you. Why 
can't you leave things alone?" 

I tried to explain that the purpose of the prizes was to 
give the young girls an incentive to continue their studies. 

The maharaja banged his fist on the desk. 



"That is exactly what the people object to," he ex- 
claimed. "They say you are ruining their girls. They com- 
plain that you are filling their heads full of desires which 
cannot be fulfilled. Their parents want to marry them at 
twelve; they are not interested in your foolish ideas of 
education." 

"Don't you see/' I pleaded, "how wrong it is for those 
children of twelve to marry? They bear children too early 
and many of them die before they are twenty." 

"That is no concern of yours/' he said coldly. "Their 
parents are worried that if they do not marry young they 
will not be able to find husbands for them. Furthermore, 
they say that if young girls do not marry, they will get into 
trouble." 

There was no way I could explain my point of view to 
the maharaja. My heart ached for the fragile young girls 
who married before maturity and immediately bore child 
after child. They were not strong enough to bear such bur- 
dens and often they became ill. I felt these children needed 
help and that education would teach them there was more 
to life than the pain and misery most of them knew. 

I tried once more to plead my case before my father- 
in-law. 

"Is it right/ 5 I asked, "for us to have so much when the 
people of our state have so little?" 

The maharaja's face grew red. "What kind of talk is 
that?" he shouted. "You go too far. Do you dare to criticize 
the way I govern my state?" 

I was sick of diplomacy. 

"Yes, I do object," I retorted. "I have seen the hungry 
babies lying in filth and misery and their tortured parents 



who cannot feed them. It is wrong that we do not help 
these people." 

The maharaja stood up. He glared at me in a fury of 
temper. 

"How dare you meddle in my affairs?" he cried. "Your 
presumption is unbelievable. I do not need you to tell me 
what to do." 

Wearily, I rose from my chair. There was nothing fur- 
ther to say. But the maharaja stopped me as I reached the 
door. 

"I want no repetition of this," he said. "I have had 
enough of your impertinences. Next time sterner measures 
will be necessary." 

I knew I had to be careful not to rouse his anger again. 
But I still wanted to help the people of India. What was 
the point of my education if I could not use what I had 
been taught? I knew certain reforms were necessary and 
saw the example of other rulers of states who were trying 
to bring some progress to their country. 

Now that the maharaja was giving a small amount of re- 
sponsibility to his son, I tried to discuss these problems 
with the Tika Raja. I pointed out that if factories were 
started in Kapurthala it would mean employment and food 
for the peasants. I couldn't help being honest in expressing 
what I felt. It was easy to see that the state was badly run. 
Since the maharaja did not take an active interest in the 
government but spent most of his time in travel, there was 
no order in the government. His ministers cheated him 
constantly and he never checked up on them or asked for 
an accounting* 



But my husband was bored with my ideas. He was not 
interested in helping his people, either. 

"You're always causing so much trouble, Brinda," he 
said. "Can't you keep quiet and forget all these ideas?" 

But I could not. Secretly, I tried to continue my work. 
I organized clubs for women where they could come for 
some recreation and taught them to play hockey, croquet, 
and other games. Then I brought together a group of 
widows and found a place where they could spin and weave 
cloth to sell it. I was distressed by the plight of widows, for 
since they are not permitted to remarry when their hus- 
bands die, they have no means of support and many of 
them die of starvation. By organizing them as a group and 
bringing in an artisan to teach them the craft of weaving, 
the women were able to make enough money to pay for 
their food and shelter. 

I was no longer afraid of my father-in-law's wrath. By 
this time I was old enough to realize that I myself had to 
take some responsibility in doing what I believed was right. 
My conscience would not allow me to sit back in the palace 
absorbed in my own life, eating, drinking, and dancing, 
while around me I saw wretched human beings dying like 
animals. 

I did some work in the hospital and collected clothing 
and food to give to the poor. The people of Kapurthala 
began to know me and often while attending a function 
they would cry out for "Tika Rani." This infuriated the 
maharaja who would then accuse me of disobeying his 
orders. 

Finally he grew so angry with me that he threatened to 



exile both my husband and myself. The palace was agog 
with the news and gossip flew from one end of the court to 
the other. I heard all sorts of rumors. 

"He will poison you," said one intimate, "if you are not 
careful. You have gone too far in provoking his anger." 

I laughed carelessly. "Oh, he is not so bad as all that," 
I answered. 

The Tika Raja was also becoming angry. He was tired 
of the endless arguments and since he wanted to get along 
with his father, at any price, insisted that I give up all my 
work and do as the maharaja had bidden me. 

He did not help, however, to make things more peaceful. 
When he wanted something from his father, he did not 
hesitate to preface it with, "Brinda said that I should tell 
you this/* 

In the end, there was no way I could continue all the 
work I wanted to do. There was so much pressure from 
both the maharaja and my husband that I was forced to 
accede to their demands almost entirely. 

I was bitterly disappointed. I felt there was so much to 
be done in our country and that, if there was a way in 
which I could be of help, it was not wrong to try. 

As time went on I realized there was another reason 
behind the maharaja's insistence that we remain entirely 
out of his government. He realized that his neglect of his 
people and his own desire for personal luxury had not 
made him very popular in the state. An extremely egotisti- 
cal man, he could not bear the thought that his son might 
achieve the popularity which he had never had. 

And he had many reasons for disliking me. He resented 



the fact that my background was more royal than his (even 
though this was the primary reason he wanted his son to 
marry me); he hated me for not giving him a grandson and 
had never forgiven me for the fact that my conscience had 
not allowed me to condone his marriage of some years 
before. 

What could I do? I was helpless before his power. I 
could only pray that someday I would have the opportunity 
to help the unfortunate people of my country. 







in 1922 the Prince of Wales came to 
Kapurthala at the tail end o a long and strenuous tour; 
Kapurthala was the last state he visited. 

We were charmed by the young heir to the English 
throne. Handsome and gay, he captivated the state by his 
lively interest in everything about him. By the time he 
reached Kapurthala he was exhausted from his weeks of 
official duties and speeches, but he remained cheerful and 
smiling throughout his visit. 

The maharaja put on an elaborate spectacle for the 
prince with enormous banquets, entertainment, and fire- 
works. Since the maharaja's own wives were in purdah, it 
was up to me to act as hostess. 

I was delighted. The prince and I had many friends in 
common and throughout the long ordeals of lunch and 
dinner we discussed, like ordinary people, the friends we 
knew. I was most impressed by the friendliness and demo- 



cratic spirit o this young man who was later to become 
king. It seemed to me then that his ease of manner and 
warmth endeared him to everyone who met him, even on 
the first encounter. 

At the state banquet, it was necessary that he rise to 
reply to the maharaja's toast of welcome. As the maharaja 
was saying his last words, the Prince of Wales reached for 
my hand under the table, smiled wryly, and whispered, 
"This is always the worst part." 

As the Prince of Wales got up to speak, a sudden feeling 
like a premonition swept over me. Perhaps it was based on 
the fact that his genial manner seemed too democratic to 
be that of a king, but as I sat at the table and listened to his 
talk, I had the strong feeling that he would not rule Eng- 
land. I brushed the thought away as foolishness how 
could he not be king? And yet, some accident, death, or 
illness I could not visualize what would prevent it. I have 
thought of that moment many times since his abdication 
from the British throne not for death but for love. 

Some months after the visit of the Prince of Wales we 
left India with the maharaja and sailed for Europe. This 
time the three of us spent more time together than we ever 
had before. We were in London the spring of that year and 
the city was buzzing with excitement. The late King 
George and his bride-to-be, Elizabeth, were soon to be mar- 
ried and one April afternoon we were invited to a party 
at Buckingham Palace to view the wedding presents. There 
we met the late Duke of Kent who came over to us, intro- 
duced himself, and insisted on showing us all the presents. 
He was as excited as if it was his own wedding. 



London was gayer that year than I had ever known it. 
For the first time it was more fun to be in England than in 
France. I was happy to see my old and beloved friend, Lord 
Hardinge, and we laughed together in remembrance of my 
career as an "international incident." 

The Duke and Duchess of Sutherland entertained us and 
it was at their lovely home in Green Street that I once 
again had proof of how small the world is. 

As I mingled with the guests while tea was being served 
I passed by a very beautiful woman who was pouring tea. 
There was something vaguely familiar about her. She was 
blonde and elegantly dressed, a typical English beauty. 

"Who is she?" I asked Lord Hardinge. "I have the feel- 
ing that I know her from somewhere." 

Lord Hardinge peered at the woman through his mon- 
ocle. Then he told me her name. I had never heard it 
before. 

But all afternoon her face nagged at me. It was not only 
her looks which were familiar; there was something about 
the way she moved, even about the way she poured the tea 
which I recognized. 

The tea! Of course, that was it. I should have recognized 
her at once. For the elegant woman pouring tea was my 
little English friend, Sheila, with whom I had played "tea" 
so many times in Dehra Dun. 

I got up from my seat quickly and rushed over to where 
she was sitting. I introduced myself and we nearly fell into 
each other's arms. Sheila had grown into a charming 
woman, not without a sense of humor, for she picked up 
the teapot and swung it near my face. 



"What you deserve now," she laughed, "is for me to 
take this pot of tea and dump it over your head!" 

Sheila and I talked for hours about all that had hap- 
pened to us in the many years since I had last seen her and 
we were both chagrined at the way we had behaved as 
children. 

"I was a perfect little beast/' I confessed, "to have 
plagued you the way I did." 

"It was exactly what I deserved," retorted Sheila, "I was 
an insufferable prig." 

Seeing Sheila had made the years dissolve and for a mo- 
ment I could remember myself as a child. It is a shock to 
tear off the veil of age and realize the difference between 
what you thought life was going to be like and the way it 
turned out. There is more pain in the remembrance of in- 
nocence than there is in disillusionment. 

In August of that year we went with the maharaja to 
Scotland to visit Lord Inchcape at Glenapp Castle, Ayr- 
shire, for grouse-shooting. I had no idea what grouse were 
but I was game to join in the fun. 

The morning of the hunt I arrived punctually in the 
downstairs hall. In India time means little, but I had 
learned in Europe that "I' exactitude c'est la politesse des 
rois." But unfortunately I had not yet learned about being 
correctly dressed for grouse-shooting. When Lord Inchcape 
saw me in what I thought an infinitely chic, bright red 
Paris suit, he said, "My dear, you shall frighten the birds 
away." 

I suppose that my cheeks, too, would have frightened 
away the birds, for they took on the same color as my dress- 



Kind Lord Inchcape, however, asked me to follow the 
hunt on horseback. An enormous horse, as wide as it was 
long, was brought out of the stable, but the breadth of the 
horse was too much for me. After riding all day I ached all 
over and was all the more anxious to get back as I never 
enjoyed the spectacle of defenseless animals being killed. 

The horse's tremendous breadth had another effect on 
me. Twisting about all day trying to find a more com- 
fortable position had wrought havoc with my lingerie. On 
our return home as Lord Inchcape helped me to the 
ground, a tangle of pink silk slipped down my legs and 
twisted about my dangling feet. Even the staid Britishers 
standing about had to burst into gales of laughter. I am 
sure that a British princess would have been able to make 
a perfect riposte, but I admit that I never felt less a prin- 
cess than when I bent down, picked it up, and stuffed it 
into my pocket as though it were a handkerchief. 

Shortly after my debacle at Glenapp Castle we returned 
to Paris before going to India. Paris was at its height of 
gaiety and there were many changes since the last time we 
had visited France. Night clubs were swarming with people 
and for the first time my husband did not object to going 
about to the night spots. 

We escaped one evening from a boring embassy recep- 
tion with three Americans reputed to be the three richest 
men in America (although that was always being said about 
Americans) and wandered into an almost unknown little 
club called the Florence. It was completely deserted except 
for five Negro musicians who sat disconsolately at their 



music stand. The waiters stood about in boredom and we 
were the only guests in the place. 

"Let's get out of this dead place," suggested one of the 
American men. 

We got up to leave but when the manager saw himself 
losing the only business of the night, he motioned to the 
musicians to start playing. As if they were possessed by a 
strange magic, the five musicians suddenly sprang to life 
and played a hot jazz such as I have never heard since. We 
all sat down again quickly and stayed nearly until dawn 
listening to the wild excitement of these jazz players. 

I could hardly wait to tell my friends. Before the next 
day had passed I had called almost everyone I knew in Paris 
and arranged to take them to Le Florence. A few days later 
we returned with a large party of people; within a week 
the Florence was crowded nightly with jazz fans. It soon 
became the most fashionable night club in Paris and re- 
mained so for twenty years. After that incident many of 
my friends teased me by saying they were going to rename 
the Florence La Boite a Brinda. 

Paris society was crowded with gigolos. I could feel noth- 
ing but pity for those handsome young men who pushed 
the old fat women around the dance floor; they more than 
earned their money. Most of their customers were women 
of sixty and seventy who covered their faces with rouge 
and their falling hair with wigs, frantically trying to appear 
to be in the bloom of youth. 

When I was a young girl in Paris, a middle-aged French 
society woman was content to look her age. All that was 



changed now in the frenzy of excitement that was sweeping 
across the world in the twenties. Now there was only one 
way to look and that way was like a frisky young flapper 
with coal-scuttle hat, and hair cut straight across the fore- 
head and bunched out at the ears. As I look back I am 
astonished that I was able to look at myself in the mirror 
without being horrified by the ugliness of my costumes. 

The crazy desperation for gaiety from Paris to Rome, 
from London to the Riviera, brought out the ugliest as- 
pects of human nature. There was a price for acceptance in 
this so-called society. Almost everyone was willing to pay 
it. You could buy a title and its papers then almost as easily 
as you can buy a tube of toothpaste today. The only differ- 
ence was that the price was slightly higher. 

Counterfeit letters of introduction to famous people, 
checks forged to pay for gambling debts, and fast motor 
cars, these were the standards of society of that time. Scan- 
dals were bursting like Roman candles all over Europe 
only some of them were hushed up. 

It was not only that people I had known all my life were 
so hard up for money that they allowed themselves to be 
mixed up in this sort of intrigue. It was more the story of 
the times. One could not help but be swept up by the wild- 
ness of the twenties. 

In June of 1924 the Tika Raja and I, accompanied by 
the maharaja, were received by the King and Queen of 
England in Buckingham Palace. 

On such an occasion it was necessary that I wear formal 
Indian dress. I was in a state over which one to wear. At 
first I chose the brightest and most gaily colored of my 



saris but Eyres Monsell, who was then chief government 
whip, advised me that a more subdued sari would be in 
better taste. I finally chose a black silk chiffon, hand- 
embroidered with butterflies of gold and silver and colored 
threads. On my head I wore a headband of diamonds and 
emeralds, matching emerald-and-diamond drop earrings, 
and twisted about my neck were three strands of gleaming 
pearls. 

We were received by Their Majesties in a small ante- 
room. Queen Mary was dressed regally in pale blue and 
silver with magnificent diamonds. Across her corsage was 
the blue ribbon of the Garter. Queen Mary smiled cor- 
dially at me as I bowed low. 

"You were a little uncertain of your English in Delhi 
some years ago," she said kindly, "but I am told you speak 
it now as well as you do French." 

I was flattered that the queen remembered me so well 
after all those years. The maharaja did not like the fact 
that I had been singled out, but King George was kind to 
me as well and was particularly insistent that I attend the 
horse show which was scheduled for the following week. 

We were conducted by two guards to the ballroom where 
the maharaja and his son were placed on the dais behind 
the two thrones. I was given an ornately carved armchair a 
little to the right where I could see the proceedings clearly. 

It was a remarkable occasion in many ways and I was 
impressed most of all by the efficiency of the English. It was 
far different from the more careless attitude of Indian 
royalty. In three hours, more than eight hundred debu- 
tantes were presented before the king and queen. The 



timing and the graciousness o the presentations could not 
have been better arranged. 

Also present on that occasion were the Prince of Wales, 
the Duke and Duchess of York, the Duke of Connaught, 
and Prince and Princess Arthus. 

When the royal family was ready to leave, a band hidden 
from sight burst into "God Save the King" and the entire 
court rose to its feet as the king and queen and their family 
left at the head of a procession which included all the 
Indian princes who were present. I walked beside the 
famous Maharaja of Alwar, who towered above me like a 
brooding giant. As we passed slowly through the many 
state rooms lined on both sides with guests, I could over- 
hear whispered remarks which speculated on who I was. 

No one had any idea. I was the only Indian woman pres- 
ent and none of the guests realized that I understood 
English perfectly. It was difficult not to laugh as I walked 
down the aisle under the barrage of comments. 

Some days later the king and queen invited us to lunch 
with Their Majesties at the horse races at Ascot in the royal 
box. The road to Ascot was crowded with cars and in the 
confusion we lost our way. We arrived there three hours 
late, long after lunch was finished. We tried to be as un- 
obtrusive as possible in the crowd, some distance from the 
royal box, but Lady Churchill spotted us and insisted that 
we join her until the race was over. 

I was mortified by our inexcusable lateness and felt that 
our conduct deserved the worst possible punishment. But 
instead, when the king and queen learned that we had 



finally arrived, they sent for us and consoled us for having 

had the bad luck to lose our way. I was overwhelmed by 

their kindness and it was a great lesson to me to observe 

the graciousness of those monarchs. 

Soon after this we returned to India. It was 1925. Winter 

in Kapurthala was usually an unhappy time for both my 

husband and myself. Somehow, there was always trouble 

of one kind or another. 

In the last few years, the maharaja seemed to derive a 

perverse pleasure from interfering between the Tika Raja 

and me. This year he was worse than ever. 

My marriage had never been a perfect one. But what 
marriage is? I had grown to accept the problems of our life 

together and it seemed to me that the Tika Raja had also 
become more content as the years passed by. He had always 
been in love with me; in the beginning, perhaps too much 
so. Not all the fault of our difficulties had been his. As a 
young girl I had not been ready for the burden of love and 
this had only accentuated his jealousy and insecurity. But, 
like many people, in some way he had been able to work 
out a more satisfactory relationship. 

I had grown more fond of my husband as the years 
passed and at last there was a good deal of understanding 
and quiet affection between us. But the maharaja seemed 
determined to make trouble. Possibly, since he disliked me, 
he could not bear for me to have the affection of his son. 
Seeing us happy together seemed to infuriate him. 

He began to hint to me that all was not well. He pre- 
tended to have great sympathy for me. It was almost as if 



he were consoling me on the failure of my marriage. At 
first I laughed it off since I could so easily see through his 
tactics but later it began to upset me. 

There are none of us so secure that the constant tearing 
down of our defenses doesn't have some effect. Gradually, 
the maharaja's campaign began to work. His constant criti- 
cism of me to the Tika Raja also began to work. The result 
was that we both became irritable and many quarrels re- 
sulted. I began to get jittery and my nerves were at a break- 
ing point from the strain. 

Just when I was feeling my lowest the maharaja pro- 
posed that he and the Tika Raja go off to Europe together 
for the summer and that I remain in India. The separation, 
he said, would do our marriage good and he promised that 
when they returned, all would be well again. By that time 
I was so exhausted that I no longer cared what happened 
and I agreed to remain in Kapurthala while they made the 
trip together. 

I took the children to Mussoorie for the hottest months 
of the year and then returned to our home. In the winter 
my father's health began to fail. He had never been well 
after the death of my mother and his exile from Jubbal had 
made him a broken man. 

My late uncle, Rana Padam Chand, had left two sons. 
The elder son had died at the age of twenty-two so that 
Bhagat Chand, the younger, now ruled the state. He turned 
out to be a conscientious ruler and under his development 
the state's chief source of revenue, the timber forests, in- 
creased enormously in value. My father admired his bril- 
liant nephew and also had a good deal of affection for him. 



But Bhagat Chand had been brought up to consider my 
father a villain. He had also been taught that my marriage 
had brought shame on the Jubbal family and believed that 
my father had purposely engineered it out of hostility for 
his relatives. 

Still a proud man, my father was reproachful and de- 
manding to his nephew while the raja remained aloof and 
unforgiving. My father wanted desperately to return to 
his own state of Jubbal but his nephew would not hear of 
it. Even when he was an old, sick man, the raja would not 
allow him to return. 

On their last interview my father broke down and wept 
but it was to no avail. 

"Very well," cried my father. "You refuse to honor your 
father's brother but the day will come when you will take 
my corpse to the burning ghat I" 

This was in the nature of a curse for to carry a body to 
the funeral pyre is the most painful duty one can perform 
to the dead. 

At the end of the winter, soon after the maharaja and my 
husband had returned to Kapurthala, we received the news 
that my father was dying. The maharaja was deeply sad- 
dened by the news for they had been lifelong friends. I 
could not believe it was so and was convinced that with 
.proper care my father would live a long time. I began to 
prepare a small cottage near our home so that we could 
send for my father and nurse him back to health. In the 
meantime I sent my sister Madhvi and my brother Kaju to 
Simla to be with our father. At home we prepared for the 
invalid's arrival. 



But it was not to be. Just before midnight on the four- 
teenth of December we received a wire telling us that my 
father had died at noon that day. The wire explained that 
he had been conscious to the last and had witnessed all the 
religious rites which were customary. He had spoken often 
of his children as he lay dying but the pain of his exile was 
still uppermost in his mind. His last words, as the breath 
went out of his body, were "J u bbal! Jubbal!" 

My father had always requested that his remains be 
taken to Hardwar for cremation. It had been many years 
since I had been in the holy city, but I remembered it well, 
for it was at that time that the Maharaja of Kapurthala had 
arranged my marriage to his son. Now I was to return 
there, not to watch the small paper boats sail in flames 
down the river, but to bid my father good-by. 

My youngest sister, Kamla, and I set out at once by train. 
A special coach had been attached to the Hardwar-bound 
train from Simla which connected with our train. We were 
alone since my husband and the maharaja could not accom- 
pany us. Hindu custom says that relatives by marriage 
cannot have any part in the rites of death. However, the 
maharaja was grief-stricken and decreed general mourning 
throughout the state of Kapurthala. 

As our train stopped at the dusty station of Hardwar, I 
saw my cousin Raja Bhagat Chand of Jubbal standing on 
the platform. I knew that he had not been informed of the 
death of my father and I wondered what he was doing in 
Hardwar. Later I found that he had visited the sacred city 
to perform his annual religious rites at the Ganges. 



When he saw our faces as we stepped out of the train he 
must have had a premonition of what was wrong; he was 
well aware of the fact that my father was a dying man. 

My cousin walked over to me quickly and touched me 
on the arm. 

"What has happened?" he asked anxiously. 

I could not meet his eyes. I had little forgiveness in my 
heart for the man who had refused my father's dying re- 
quest. I pointed to the funeral car. 

"My father is dead/' I answered him quietly. 

As I spoke, the door of the mortuary car opened and my 
father's remains were carried out onto the platform. With- 
out another word, the raja stepped forward and motioned 
one of the bearers aside. Then he put his shoulder to the 
bier. 

Later, as head of the family and ruler of our state he as- 
sumed the duties of chief mourner during the last rites. 
My father's last words had been fulfilled. It was his nephew 
who carried his body to the banks of the Ganges and placed 
it on the funeral pyre. 

I believe my cousin sincerely regretted that he had not 
allowed my father to return to Jubbal. After the funeral he 
tried to effect a reconciliation between our families and in 
the end I felt I had to forgive him; it was not his fault he 
had been brought up to feel hostility against us. Eventu- 
ally relations between our families grew more cordial and 
the bad, bitter years were nearly forgotten. 

Back home in Kapurthala, life seemed easier than it had 
the months before my father-in-law and husband had made 



their trip to Europe. The maharaja was amiable and the 
Tika Raja seemed calmer and more pleasant. My father-in- 
law assured me that everything was going to be all right. 

I was relieved. My last ordeal of the death of my father 
had exhausted me and I was weary from sorrow. I rested 
and tried to find some comfort in the fact that things were 
going well. 

I did not know it was the calm before the storm. 






er since the birth of my youngest daughter 
I had been trying to conceive another child in order to 
present my husband with a longed-for heir. But our efforts 
were in vain. The fault probably lay in the fact that child- 
birth in India is not scientific and that the relatively primi- 
tive delivery of my babies had done enough harm to pre- 
vent another conception. 

Several times I had consulted European doctors but the 
verdict was always the same. In order to have another child 
it would be necessary for me to have a series of treatments 
to repair the damage which had been done. Since my hus- 
band was reconciled to the fact that we had no sons and 
since there was no guarantee that if I did conceive once 
more it would be a boy, I hesitated to undergo the long 
and painful treatments which would have been necessary. 

But my father-in-law had his own ideas on this matter. 



Shortly after my father's death, my husband came to me 
and said that the maharaja requested my presence in an 
important conference among the three of us. One look 
at the Tika Raja's face and I knew that something out of 
the ordinary had happened. When I asked my husband 
what was wrong, he refused to tell me and acted so queerly 
that I became apprehensive. Later I realized that he was 
embarrassed by what was about to take place. 

We met in the maharaja's study. He motioned us to sit 
down and began speaking at once. He had no trace of em- 
barrassment. 

"Brinda," he began in a matter-of-fact voice, "you un- 
doubtedly realize the disappointment you have caused my 
son and myself by not producing an heir/' 

I nodded my head but did not answer. My brain spun 
with what he was saying. What was behind all this? I 
thought. 

The maharaja looked at me coldly. His face was hard 
with determination. 

"It is necessary that you have a son," he said. 

"I am perfectly willing/' I answered quickly, "but it 
does not seem to be possible." 

The maharaja fingered some papers on his desk. 

"I understand," he said, "that some treatments would be 
necessary , . ." 

I looked at my husband who twisted about nervously in 
his chair. He looked away and would not meet my eyes. 

"The Tika Raja and I have discussed such a measure," 
I said. "It is painful and somewhat dangerous. We decided 
not to go ahead with it." 



My father-in-law looked at his son who now stared out 
the window in an effort not to be drawn into our conver- 
sation. 

"My son has changed his mind/' the maharaja replied. 

"Then why didn't he tell me about it?" I asked hotly. 

"I am telling you for him," he replied. "He is in com- 
plete agreement with everything I am saying." 

I turned to the Tika Raja accusingly. 

"Is that so?" I asked him. 

The Tika Raja looked shamefaced. Once more he 
avoided meeting my eyes. For a moment he did not answer. 

"Your wife has asked you a question," the maharaja said 
firmly. "Answer her." 

"Yes," mumbled my husband. "My father is right." 

"I am willing," the maharaja continued, "to pay for all 
the expenses of the treatment. My only condition is that 
they be started as soon as possible. It is of utmost impor- 
tance that an heir be brought into the state of Kapurthala." 

"You know that the treatments must be done in 
Europe?" I asked. 

"You may leave at once," answered my father-in-law. 
"Every cooperation will be given you. On my part, I will 
do everything I can to help. We have not been friends in 
the past, my dear, but I promise you that when you bear a 
son, all will be different." 

There was nothing more for me to say. It was clear 
enough that both my husband and father-in-law believed 
that it was my duty to produce a son at any cost. Perhaps 
they were right. I agreed to go through the treatments even 
though I was well aware of the pain and illness involved. 



My father-in-law seemed pleased at my acquiescence and 
my husband acted as though he were relieved that no harsh 
words had resulted from the interview. I got up from my 
chair to go. But the maharaja put out his hand and waved 
me back to my seat. 

"There is something more I want to tell you/' he said. 

Now my husband looked as if he wanted to disappear 
from the room. I was puzzled. What more could there be?*' 

The maharaja cleared his throat. 

"In the event that you do not produce an heir/' he said, 
"it will be necessary for the Tika Raja to take another 
wife/' 

The blood rushed to my head. I felt faint with anger. 
Would the maharaja humiliate me to that extent? 

"I would never agree to such a thing," I cried. 

The maharaja's voice was icy. "You would have no 
choice/' he said. "It is perfectly proper for my son to take 
another wife if he so chooses/' 

"But he would not do that to me," I answered, close to 
tears. 

The Tika Raja looked away. I could tell by the expres- 
sion on his face that he would do whatever his father 
demanded, I knew, too, that the matter had been discussed 
before our meeting and that my husband was in agreement 
with this barbaric plan. 

My anger left me. There was no point to wreaking fury 
on either my father-in-law or my husband. For the Tika 
Raja I could feel only contempt for his weakness; my 
father-in-law I despised with all my heart. In that moment, 



I lost any remaining respect for my husband. I felt pity for 
his weakness but little sympathy for his lack of courage. 

Without another word, I got up from my chair and left 
the room. I had agreed to go through with the treatments 
and I was willing to keep my word. But it was with a heavy 
heart that I went back to my home and began preparations 
to return to Europe. 

Once more on the boat, as I sat on the deck chair watch- 
ing the gray sea tumble before my eyes, I tried to find com- 
fort in the words of the Gita. If only I could truly give up 
my desires and learn to live apart from the world, then 
maybe I would find happiness. 

Not shaken by adversity 
Not hankering after happiness 
Free from fear, free from anger 
Free from the things of desire. 

I longed to be able to renounce my flesh and retreat from 
the world but I still was not able to do it. 

While I was reading, I came across a remarkable para- 
graph. It seemed to have been written for me: 

If you desire the world and know at the same time that 
such desires are regarded as wicked, you, perhaps, will not 
dare to plunge into the struggle. Yet your mind will be 
running day and night with desire. This is hypocrisy and 
will serve no purpose. Plunge into the world, and then, 
after a time, when you have suffered and enjoyed all that 
is in it, renunciation will come; calmness will come. So 
fulfil your desire for power and everything else and after 
you have fulfilled the desire, will come the time when you 



will know that they are all very little things. But until 
you have fulfilled this desire, until you have passed 
through that activity, it is impossible for you to come to 
the state of calmness, serenity, and self-surrender. 

I let the book fall on my lap. Its wisdom was irrefutable. 
There was no way I could achieve peace of mind by reading 
about it. Obviously I was not ready to give up the delights 
of the world. Maybe my suffering would teach me the calm- 
ness I yearned after. Until then I could only throw myself 
into the world of pleasures and pain. 

And the place to do it was surely Europe at the end of 
the twenties. For never again did pleasure sprawl over a 
continent as it did then across the pale sands of the Riviera 
and the noisy, smoke-filled bistros of Paris. 

My husband and I stayed at the Ritz in Paris. Since I ex- 
pected to spend quite a bit of time in France for my treat- 
ments, I began to look out for a small apartment. 

There were more parties in Paris than ever. Added to 
the regular rounds of entertainment there was a new kind 
of party in operation. Those were the ones engineered by 
Elsa Maxwell. Armed with a remarkable personality and 
an enormous zest for living, she was the answer to many a 
poor millionaire's prayer. 

Overnight a millionaire could become the most popular 
man in Paris. All he had to do was contact Elsa and arrange 
a few small parties (several-hundred guests) or sometimes 
he could sit back and wait until Elsa contacted him. Good 
businesswoman that she was, she knew which millionaires 
needed helping. 

I don't think she ever engineered a party that wasn't a 



success. She claimed she had only one rule "Never ask 
two kings to the same party." 

Cole Porter was another American of whom I grew fond. 
He and his wife entertained lavishly and we saw a good 
deal of them both. With his tip-tilted nose and tiny stature 
he was like an enchanting Pied Piper guests clamored to 
hear his songs as he sat at the piano. 

He had a wonderful sense of humor, too. One night as I 
sat next to him in a jazz night club in Paris, he looked 
around the smoke-filled room at couples wildly dancing 
about, shouting and laughing, turned to me and said, 
"They're all trying so hard to be gay. It's as if they're saying 
to themselves, 'Let's misbehave!' " 

I laughed so uproariously at the picture of these grown 
people trying to be naughty that he was enchanted. He told 
me that he was writing a song and would use that as its 
title. 

"What's more, Brinda," he said, "I'm going to autograph 
'Let's Misbehave' for you." 

I was delighted when it became a hit nearly overnight. 

I spent a week aboard Lord Inchcape's yacht. His daugh- 
ter, Elsie M acKay, was a close friend of mine. One after- 
noon all of us were invited to tea on Marconi's yacht, 
Electro,; by Prince Potenziani who later became governor 
of Rome. I was thrilled to meet the inventor of the wireless 
and he was kind enough to show me his research room 
where scattered about were wires, electrical equipment, 
and all sorts of magical-looking odds and ends. Marconi, a 
serious-faced man with deep-set eyes, was not very talkative 
but he was vastly amused when I pointed to the array of 



equipment in his laboratory and said, "I only some of the 
Indian fakirs who hang about the market place could get 
hold of your equipment. What magic they could make out 
of it!" 

In August I went to Venice alone. My relations with the 
Tika Raja were considerably cooler since our interview in 
Kapurthala with his father. We were still friends but I had 
lost any remaining faith in him. 

I was willing to go ahead with the treatments and 
planned to return to Paris soon to begin the necessary con- 
sultations. But my husband and I agreed that although on 
the surface things would remain much the same, actually it 
would be better for both of us if we were freer to lead our 
own lives. 

I spent only a few days in Venice that summer as I had 
agreed to accompany some friends on a motor tour to 
Amalfi, Sorrento, and Naples. The last of our trip was at 
Capri where we spent an unforgettable week. 

We sailed in boats in the Blue Grotto where we saw the 
inkiness of the water turn to a clear and radiant blue be- 
fore our eyes, we stretched out on the pointed rocks and 
watched the incredible sapphire of the Mediterranean 
sparkle under the glinting Italian sun, we drank small cups 
of bitter black coffee and gossiped about the people we 
knew who walked by. 

We danced on terraces in the shadows under a golden 
crescent nearly hidden by clouds; we bargained in the 
small shops and wore silly straw hats on our heads and 
flimsy mules on our feet. We even visited the ruins of 
Tiberius' castle on the edge of a cliff. Tiberius had made 



Capri famous as a pleasure island in the times of the Ro- 
man emperors. My favorite story about him was that when 
he was displeased with a week-end guest, he would call him 
to the edge of the terrace and then several guards would 
push the guest off the cliff onto the sharp rocks below. Pri- 
vately I thought that I had known some guests who would 
merit the same treatment. 

One afternoon while I was basking in the hot sun a 
handsome young American came over to our group. He 
knew several of my friends but since I was lying on a rock 
we were not introduced. Several minutes after his arrival, 
however, he came over to me. 

"I've been watching you all day/' he said. "May I sit 
here with you?" 

I sat up on my rock and squinted at him. 

"If you like/' I answered. 

Promptly he sat down and settled himself next to me. 
He introduced himself and then looked at ine question- 
ingly. 

I realized that he had no idea who I was, and I felt de- 
lighted and relieved to be just a woman for a change in- 
stead of a princess. I looked at him demurely. 

"My name is Brinda/' I said. 

"That's a lovely name/' he said with a sigh. I nearly 
giggled out loud. It wasn't really funny but he seemed so 
infatuated. I thought it wicked of me to allow him to flirt 
with me but I was flattered, too. Nothing restores a 
woman's ego like that son of attention from a man, because 
he did not seem capricious but genuinely smitten. 

We talked all afternoon about the places we had been 



and the people we had known but mostly about how nice it 
was to be sitting in the sun at Capri. I was amused by him 
and particularly by his attitude towards me. He thought I 
was a helpless girl, alone, who needed his protection. 

As the day wore on I felt guilty about my pose but by 
now I was too embarrassed to confess. However, as the sun 
slipped down behind the cliffs and it was time to leave the 
beach, the young man seized my hand and begged to know 
if he could see me that evening. 

Our flirtation had gone far enough. I told him I was busy 
and that it would be impossible for me to see him again. 

"I must see you again," he cried. "I don't even know 
your name." 

I slipped into my mules, picked up my towel, and 
stepped down from the rock. Then I turned to say good-by. 

"I am Princess Brinda of Kapurthala," I said, "and it 
was not fair of me to tease you. I'm sorry and I do beg your 
pardon/' 

The young man's face dropped in astonishment. Then 
he grinned and shook my hand heartily. 

"I shall see you tonight, after all/* he laughed. "I have 
been invited specially to meet you by our friends/' 

That evening as we danced together on the terrace of a 
villa which jutted out over the shining sea the young 
American told me that he had fallen deeply in love with 
me at first sight and wanted to marry me. 

I tried to be as kind as possible because he was pale with 
seriousness. 

"Such a thing would be impossible/' I said gently. "I am 



already married. My husband is heir to the throne of 
Kapurthala." 

The young American was a good sport and took the news 
well. We agreed to remain friends and he did not reproach 
me for the trick which I had played on him. 

When I returned to Paris I began a series of painful 
treatments in the hope that I could bear my husband an 
heir. For the first time I enjoyed being alone and spent my 
days reading, visiting museums, and resting in the quiet of 
my small apartment. I had had enough of people for a 
while. It was good to be away from the frenetic gaiety. 

Sometimes I went to the Duchess de la Rochefoucauld's 
home where each Wednesday she collected the literary and 
artistic talent of Paris. It was the nearest thing to a salon 
in the postwar years. Although my formal education had 
been far from thorough, I enjoyed meeting these exciting 
artists and it was a relief to hear something discussed be- 
sides society gossip. 

After the course of treatment was completed I made ar- 
rangements to return to India. When I arrived Kapurthala 
seemed peaceful and I prayed that things would go well 
there this time. But it was not destined to be so. 

At first the maharaja seemed glad to see me. My husband 
was delighted that the course of treatment was over and 
that there was hope that we would have an heir. For the 
first few weeks everything went smoothly. 

But after months passed I could see there was trouble 
brewing. So far, there was no reason to believe that the 
treatments had been successful. The strain of what I had 



undergone in Paris and the ordeal of having to remain in 
Kapurthala, which I sensed was a growingly hostile envi- 
ronment, was exhausting me. 

As time went on my father-in-law grew more and more 
discontented that we had no news for him. He took his ir- 
ritation out on me, and used every excuse to provoke a 
quarrel. He told me that he was opposed to my returning 
to Europe and that he was sick of my way of life. 

In spite of the fact that he had spent most of his own 
years traveling around the world and that he had robbed 
me of any chance of making a life for my husband and my- 
self in Kapurthala, he insisted that I remain at home. Then 
he had the audacity to accuse me of neglecting my children. 

He knew when he said this how it would wound me for 
I loved my children dearly and during the winter months 
which I always spent in India the little girls were with me 
constantly. Far from neglecting them, I came dangerously 
close to monopolizing them. During the summer the chil- 
dren went to their grandfather's place in Mussoorie with 
three governesses, one French and two English. They had 
little time for me in the summer and my trips to Europe 
had done them no harm at all. The maharaja, however, 
insisted that it was my duty to accompany them to Mus- 
soorie each year. He claimed that my failure to do so had 
become a scandal throughout India. 

We both knew this was untrue but there was no way 
I could refute it. All I could do was to try to go on as best 
I could under the pressures of these false accusations. 

He further accused me of flouting his authority by 
leaving India without his permission and claimed I was 



causing additional scandal by traveling about Europe 
alone. I told him that I was willing to seek formal per- 
mission before leaving India and also that I would be de- 
lighted to have a suitable woman companion. 

But all this was beside the point. The maharaja knew 
that I had always behaved with the utmost propriety; this 
new attack on me was only a way of undermining me once 
again in order to prove that I was a failure not only be- 
cause I had not produced a son but in everything else as 
well. 

I became more nervous every day. I saw quite a bit of the 
Tika Raja and naturally it was a strain for both of us. He 
was intimidated by his father and was afraid to stand up for 
either himself or me and I could not have much respect for 
him because of his fear. In Europe we had agreed to more 
or less live separately; now we were forced into an intimacy 
that was neither welcome nor familiar. 

By the end of the winter it was more or less apparent 
that the treatments had been unsuccessful. I was feeling 
depressed and tired and wept at the slightest provocation. 
Days went by where I spent my time sitting in a darkened 
room or reading in a chair by the window. I had no desire 
to see anyone and the thought of official dinners or parties 
threw me into a panic. After a while I refused to accept 
callers and stayed alone most of the time. 

The Tika Raja became quite concerned over the change 
in me. I had always been cheerful and hopeful; now sud- 
denly I had changed into a morbidly hopeless woman. I 
felt stranded and alone; there seemed to be nothing that 
could comfort me. 



Finally I felt that I could bear it no longer. Even I be- 
came worried about my condition and my apathy. I knew 
that somehow I had to pull myself together but it did not 
seem possible under the conditions of life in Kapurthala. 
Then I thought that perhaps if I returned to Europe I 
would feel better again. The exhausting treatments and 
the unfriendly atmosphere of Kapurthala had worn me 
out. I decided that I would ask the maharaja for permis- 
sion to visit Europe for the summer in an effort to regain 
my health. 

But he was furious at my request and sent me a message 
saying in no uncertain terms that it had been refused. I 
knew that it was necessary that I leave India so I asked my 
husband to intercede for me. He spoke to his father and 
pleaded with him to allow me to leave but the maharaja 
was adamant. He was determined that I remain in India 
until I produced an heir. 

By this time I was desperate. I was feeling more nervous 
and panicky each day and was worried that soon I would 
break down completely. It seemed that no one was going 
to help me. I would have to help myself. 

I sent the maharaja a note saying that I regretted that 
he was unable to give me permission to leave India but 
that my situation was desperate and that I had made ar- 
rangements to depart the following month. 

The maharaja was furious at what he termed my wilful 
disobedience of his orders and commanded my husband 
to stop my allowance at once. The Tika Raja, however, 
stood his ground firmly this time and refused to do so. 

So angry was my father-in-law, however, that he im- 



mediately contacted the Punjab government and tried to 
persuade them to hold up my passport. He was further in- 
censed when he received an official denial of his request. 
The Tika Rani, they said, was not a political prisoner. The 
government could not prevent her from leaving India. 

My husband was worried about me and suggested that 
we travel to Europe together. However, he told me that his 
father would be on the same boat and I decided that in my 
state of mind it would be better if I traveled alone. 

I arranged to leave on the same boat with Lady Bird- 
wood and her son, Christopher, the present Lord Birdwood, 
and we sailed from Karachi early in April. I did not look 
forward to the trip. I only hoped that I would feel some 
peace. 





first thing I did when I arrived in Paris 
was to make an appointment with the doctor who had 
given me the treatments the previous year. After a thor- 
ough check-up he gave me his verdict. The treatments had 
failed. Unless I underwent a major operation, I would 
never be able to have another child. 

The news was a terrible blow to me for all during the 
painful year past I believed that the result would be to 
bear another child. Now the doctor also made it clear that 
the operation was a dangerous one and that I would be 
running considerable risk to have it performed. He ad- 
vised against it. 

Disturbed by the consultation, I wired my husband who 
was visiting with his father in the south of France and he 
joined me at once in Paris. Neither of us pretended any 
longer that there was any love between us but the Tika 



Raja felt much affection for me and at this time was full of 
kindness and concern for my well-being. 

He discussed my condition with the doctor and came 
to see me in my small apartment. He seemed worried. 

"I will never consent/' he declared, "to your risking 
your life." 

"There is no other way I can bear a child/' I answered. 

The Tika Raja was greatly agitated. He walked up and 
down the room for a bit in indecision. Finally he sat down 
heavily. 

"Then you will not bear an heir/' he said. 

I waited a moment before speaking and tried to think 
through carefully what I was about to say. Much depended 
on it. 

"Since I am not willing to accept the consequences of 
not bringing a son into the world," I said quietly, "there 
is no alternative." 

The Tika Raja looked embarrassed. He was well aware 
of my feelings about his father's threat of my husband's re- 
marriage. 

"It is more important," he said, "that we consider your 
health." 

"Under the circumstances," I answered, "I think it only 
fair that the decision be left up to me." 

After the t Tika Raja left I spent many hours trying to 
decide whether or not to have the operation. In the end I 
felt it was the only thing to do. I was touched by my hus- 
band's solicitous attitude but I was still afraid of my father- 
in-law's wrath. I called the doctor and told him that I had 
decided to go through with the operation. 



The next day I had a long talk with the doctor. He told 
me that I was in no condition to undergo such an opera- 
tion immediately and refused to accept the responsibility 
of this drastic measure until my general health improved. 
He advised me to leave Paris so that I build up my re- 
sistance. 

I called the Tika Raja and he agreed that waiting a few 
months would be wise although he still maintained that 
he preferred I did not take the risk of the operation at all. 

During these preparations my father-in-law arrived in 
Paris. We were no longer speaking to each other so I did 
not see him but tales about him followed me everywhere. 
Once again he was trying to make life difficult for me. He 
told everyone that I was a wicked woman who delighted 
in aggravating him and he complained of my bad conduct 
in visiting Europe without his permission. But he got little 
sympathy from my friends who were delighted that I was 
with them again. 

In London the maharaja even went to the extent of ask- 
ing the India Office to remove my name from the list of 
those invited to official functions. But here he was sharply 
rebuffed. My friends refused to listen to him and every 
kindness was shown me by both the India Office and the 
king and queen of England. 

Before leaving Paris I visited the Duchess de la Roche- 
foucauld at the Chateau de Montmiraille where the family 
has lived for centuries. The guest of honor at lunch was the 
late King Fuad of Egypt, an affable man, clever (some peo- 
ple called him crafty), and well informed. 

I was startled when I first met him by the strange, hoarse 
bark which preceded his every remark, a curious, stran- 



gling sound from the back of his throat. I wondered if he 
had been born with this odd speech impediment; later I 
learned it was the result of an attempted assassination on 
his life when he was still a young man. It was a miracle he 
had escaped at all with his life, A bullet had pierced his 
throat and had caused this weird bark which remained 
with him for the rest of his life. 

One morning while I was sitting near a window in my 
apartment, drinking a cup of tea, there was a knock on the 
door. I answered it and for a moment could hardly believe 
my eyes. It was my old governess, Mile Meillon. We had 
not seen each other since I was a young girl; she embraced 
me and spent the day recalling my early life in India and 
our trip to France together. Mile Meillon had found out 
from friends where I was staying and had come to see me 
at once. It was in the nature of a farewell visit, for Mile 
Meillon was leaving for South America. As a matter of 
fact it was the last time we were to see each other. 

The doctor had recommended that I visit some seaside 
place to recuperate and I finally decided on Venice. In- 
stead of staying on the noisy and tourist-frequented Lido, 
I took an apartment consisting of a whole floor in Count 
and Countess Sangro's palazzo. I spent my days resting in 
the cool terrace and visiting the churches and galleries in 
Venice. I hired a motor launch for my stay and was able 
to get around the canals and go back and forth to the Lido. 

The Lido was as crowded as ever with my old friends 
and it was hard to refrain from seeing them. But I was far 
from well and determined to regain my health so I lived as 
quietly as possible. 

The social event of the season, and one even I could not 



miss, was the arrival of the crown prince o Italy. I learned 
about his visit from Prince Phillip of Hesse while we were 
watching a regatta. Prince Phillip was no longer the exile 
of 1920. He had become a person of importance once again. 
He was now married to a daughter of the king of Italy, 
Princess Mafalda. 

The day following the arrival of Crown Prince Um- 
berto, a fiesta was held in his honor. The famous flyer, 
Colonel Ferrarini, had promised to fly me over Venice and 
the beach that day as I had never seen Venice from the air. 

I peered out at the winding canals and long strip of 
beach from the air and I felt safe and confident in the capa- 
ble hands of Colonel Ferrarini. But suddenly, as we were 
directly over the Lido, the colonel began to put the plane 
through a series of acrobatics. I was strapped to my seat 
but I had had no warning of what was about to happen and 
as the plane looped, rolled, banked, and dived, I screamed 
in terror. All I could do was hold onto my seat and pray. 

When the plane landed I staggered out onto the ground, 
my head and stomach still reeling from the stunts. This 
was no way to recover my health! As soon as I could get my 
breath, I turned to the colonel and scolded him for the 
ordeal. 

He shrugged his shoulders. 

"I could not help it," he said. "I was signaled from the 
ground to perform my stunts for the entertainment of the 
crown prince. I am sorry you did not like it." 

Did not like it? I shook my head in dismay, I had nearly 
been frightened to death. 

The colonel laughed at my fears. 



"What you need is a champagne cocktail/' he said, lead- 
ing me into the Lido bar. "That is good for the nerves." 

Just as we sat down, we were summoned to the crown 
prince who wanted to congratulate the colonel. When 
Prince Umberto saw me he was horrified. He had had no 
idea that Ferrarini had a passenger; knowing his skill as a 
stunt flier, he had asked for the display but did not know 
I would have to share the honor. 

"You're a plucky woman," said the prince and taking 
me by the hand he led both the colonel and myself onto 
the terrace. He signaled the crowd below that we had been 
in the plane together as it careened through the air and the 
thousands of people below cheered us loudly. I felt that I 
did not deserve any applause. I had been anything but a 
willing victim. 

The next day, after a luncheon party given on the beach 
by Countess Frasso, the prince took me to watch the motor- 
boat races. The main event was a contest between the 
English ace, Seagrave, and an American named Gar Wood. 
But in the middle of the race there was a bad collision and 
Prince Umberto left immediately for the hospital. Luckily 
the injuries had been minor although I was convinced at 
the time of the collision that they had both been killed. 

After a ball that night at the Countess Morosini's Prince 
Umberto left Venice. I saw him off but it was only the 
first of many times we were destined to meet in our lives. 

In the many years I had spent visiting Europe I had 
heard much about America. All my friends had tried to 
persuade me for a long time to visit this relatively new and 
wonderful country. Since I still had to wait before going 



ahead with my operation in Paris, my friends insisted that 
I accompany them to America, at least for a few weeks. 

It was something I had always wanted to do. So I re- 
turned to Paris, packed my things, and left on the French 
liner Paris from Le Havre. 

The crossing on the North Atlantic was rough and I 
spent the entire voyage in bed. But I was rewarded for my 
trip by the sight of the sky line of New York as we slid up 
the harbor in the dusk of the evening. The pointed build- 
ings towering into the sky looked like a fairyland perched 
on a cloud. No castles or palaces I had ever seen before 
seemed to have such a magic quality as New York with the 
mist swirled about the buildings dotted with lights. 

My American friends were happy to show me their coun- 
try. It was strange and wonderful to see such remarkable 
progress. How different from India! In New York, people 
bustled about their work they seemed to know where 
they were going, and in comparison to the poverty of India, 
everyone looked so prosperous and healthy. 

It was 1929 and there was prohibition. But I discovered 
this meant only that people drank more than ever before. 
I saw my first football game and here I was frankly horri- 
fied to learn that almost every spectator had a hip flask with 
him and that a large number of them were drunk before 
the game was half over. Prohibition seemed hardly the way 
to stop drinking in America. 

I had been in America a short time when the great crash 
of Wall Street happened. Overnight it seemed that all of 
New York was bankrupt. Many people I had known for 
years in Europe as millionaires were now penniless. 



All my acquaintances seemed stricken by the crash; it 
was like living in the midst o a frightful epidemic. No one 
knew at which moment he would succumb. It was embar- 
rassing to go anywhere at that time for it was not always 
possible to tell who had been affected. Nevertheless, many 
people tried to carry on as though nothing had happened. 
Others were not so brave. I had met some in Europe who 
later leapt from their windows in despair. 

I ran into Conde Nast, the publisher, quite by chance. 
When I had met him in Europe the previous year he 
promised that if I ever came to New York he would give 
me a party to remember. He reminded me of that promise 
when I saw him. At first I demurred but he insisted al- 
though he was leaving for Europe on business the follow- 
ing day. He began telephoning immediately and in a cou- 
ple of hours had invited over eighty people to a party he 
gave in my honor. 

I had planned to stay in America only a short time and 
before I knew it my visit was over. I had scarcely had time 
to look around the vast country when I was back on a boat, 
this time the Olympic. I couldn't help thinking when I 
went into my stateroom and saw it crowded with flowers, 
champagne, fruit, and books, that under the circumstances 
of the crash it was wasteful luxury, but it was typical of the 
generous American hospitality which I had seen over and 
again on my visit. 

In Europe the talk was all of the financial debacle in 
America and everyone was anxious to learn my first-hand 
impressions of the crash. 

I also found on my return to Paris that rumors had been 



flying about me. There was speculation as to why the Tika 
Raja and I seldom went anywhere together. There was 
talk that we would divorce. My intimate friends knew the 
truth: I was trying to give my husband an heir and also 
that for a Hindu couple such as we there could be no ques- 
tion of divorce. 

My husband's family did not help matters. There are al- 
ways those who are willing to gossip and even more who 
are willing to listen. My in-laws seemed to take a perverse 
delight in spreading the rumor that I was about to be re- 
pudiated by my husband, not only because I was unable 
to give him an heir but also because of my conduct in 
Europe. There was nothing I could do about such slander. 
It was obvious that they were currying favor with the ma- 
haraja and he was no doubt delighted by their attitude. 

My friends were alarmed at the stories but I was past 
caring. There is a point beyond which you can no longer 
be hurt. 

In August I went down to Biarritz with friends. One 
day we drove across the Spanish border to San Sebastian 
where we had arranged to see a bullfight. The pageantry of 
the crowds, the music, and the colorful matador were ex- 
citing but I was horrified by the bullfight. To me it was no 
sport but a cruel and barbaric practice. In fact, I was so 
horrified that I still remembered it vividly a few years later 
when I met King Alphonso XIII of Spain in Biarritz. 
When His Majesty asked me how I had liked his country 
I told him that I had only been to San Sebastian, but that 
the gory spectacle of the bullfight still haunted me. 

I asked him why he didn't have bullfighting stopped. 



The King of Spain looked at me with a cryptic smile and 
said, "Would you rather see my head cut off?" 

After the bullfight we drove back to Biarritz and shortly 
thereafter I returned to Paris for my operation. The doctor 
assured me that my health had improved and that there 
was no longer much risk. 

On the day of the operation the Tika Raja, my sister 
Madhvi, and my old friend Beatrix waited at the hospital 
for hours while I was in the operating room. I saw them 
for a moment just after I came out of the anesthetic. 

I was seriously ill for weeks afterward. Later it took 
many more weeks of convalescence to make me well again 
but the time passed and before too long I was back in my 
own little apartment again. 

As soon as I was well enough I sailed for India but I was 
far from strong and spent most of that voyage in bed, too. 
A week after we were out to sea I received a radiogram 
from my dear friend Beatrix telling me of the death of her 
sixteen-year-old son. I was immeasurably shocked at her 
tragedy for Beatrix was as dear to me as if she had been my 
own sister. It was with her that I had known the joys and 
sorrows of growing up. 

I left Bombay on the afternoon of my arrival and hur- 
ried straight to Kapurthala. There was much to be done 
there. My three girls were now growing up. I had to super- 
vise their education and see that they had the proper in- 
struction. 

My eldest daughter, Indira, was home on vacation. She 
had been a boarder at Queen Mary's College for Girls at 
Lahore, In the beginning, she had fought against the idea 



of going away to school but now Indira seemed happy there 
and it had taught her that there was another world outside 
our palace. In spite of the fact that my children's upbring- 
ing had been far more modern and simpler than mine, still 
they were being raised as princesses and Indira had come 
dangerously close to being spoiled. Several months of con- 
tact with other girls, however, had done wonders for her. 
Now, she announced, she wanted to work and become an 
actress at the first opportunity. 

By the spring of 1932 I was feeling well again. At that 
time, my old friend, Indira of Baroda, by then the Maha- 
rani of Cooch-Behar, invited me to a tiger shoot she had ar- 
ranged in honor of her nephew, the heir to Baroda. Indira, 
at that time, was acting as regent for her son after the death 
of her husband, and I was astonished to see the changes and 
improvements she had made in her state. The whole area, 
and the city, had been modernized. With a pang of envy 
I realized Indira had done with Cooch-Behar what I had 
longed to see accomplished in Kapurthala. She had per- 
formed a remarkable job and it proved how much could 
be done for the people of India. 

On the day of the tiger shoot we left the palace at eight 
o'clock in the morning. The sun was already hot in the 
sky and the day was clear. We had to travel thirty miles by 
car in order to get close to the jungle. 

When we arrived at the edge of the jungle there were 
more than twenty-five elephants waiting for us. We 
mounted the elephants. There were seats for four on each 
elephant but only two of us went on each beast. When 



everyone was settled the giant animals moved slowly into 
the jungle for about three miles. 

Then the men brought out the tigers. As each tiger came 
out of the jungle, he looked around, leaped toward the 
elephants, and the hunters aimed and fired. One of the 
dangers in such hunting is that if a tiger is wounded and 
goes back into the jungle he will kill on sight. There is 
some danger to the elephants as well, for the tigers often 
attack them. But elephants are trained to take care of 
themselves before these animals. They defend themselves 
with their trunks, throw the tiger down on the ground, and 
step on him. However, if an elephant has been badly 
trained, there is danger to the person mounted on him 
for tigers have been known to climb on such an elephant 
and drag someone off his back. 

But our tiger shoot was a great success without mishap. 
It was very exciting to be mounted on the elephant and I 
scarcely dared breathe as the row of beasts advanced deeper 
into the heart of the damp, hot jungle. As the elephants 
walked I could hear the thousands of tiny animals and 
birds screeching among the trees and lush foliage. 

I saw two tigers that day, three bears, two leopards, and 
many wild boar and hyenas. The Yuvraj of Baroda shot 
one of the tigers and an American shot the other, but most 
of the other animals escaped. As a joke they photographed 
me with one foot on a dead tiger. Whenever I wanted to 
prove how brave I was after that, I would take out my 
photograph and show that I was a fine shikari (hunter). 

Although I do not like to witness the slaughter of ani- 



mals, I admit that tiger hunting with the Maharani of 
Cooch-Behar was exciting! At least the tigers had equal 
chances of either escaping or of killing their opponents 
and, in a way, it was a contest of skill between man and 
beast. 

Some maharajas actually shoot tigers from the top of 
stone towers. Sitting there in comfortable armchairs, the 
hunters await the arrival of an exhausted and frightened 
tiger whom several hundred beaters, spread in a circle, 
push to the foot of the tower. Then a hunter shoots at this 
perfectly exposed target. If by chance he misses there al- 
ways is an expert nearby who fires the final shot. 

I think the loveliest idea is that of the Maharaja Rana 
of Dholphur, an orthodox Hindu, who invited us to a 
night tiger hunt. Mounted on elephants, we went deep 
into the jungle to a huge tree on which was constructed a 
carefully concealed platform. We climbed a rope ladder 
and installed ourselves on the platform. It was a dark night 
and I saw almost nothing until enormous spotlights, high 
in a tree, were turned on a few hundred feet from us. The 
night was lit as though a full moon had suddenly come 
through the clouds 1 In front of us was a huge clearing next 
to a lake. Tied to one of the few trees still standing was a 
goat, used as bait, bleating piercingly. Other than that 
there was no sound. We remained silent and almost com- 
pletely motionless for over an hour. Then suddenly, as 
though from nowhere, came the first tiger. Three more 
swiftly followed. They moved up slowly and cautiously, 
drank from the lake, flicked their tails nervously and 
looked in all directions. Though the goat could not see the 



tigers, .it sensed their presence and bleated louder than 
ever. But the tigers took no notice of the goat, and moved 
around with so much grace and rhythm that I was com- 
pletely enchanted. 

After what seemed to me a very long time, one of the 
tigers suddenly bounded toward the goat, then leaped high 
in the air for the kill. At that instant a terrifying noise 
came from the brush where the hundreds of beaters were 
concealed. The tigers fled instantly into the jungle, the un- 
harmed goat was untied and taken back. It was the end 
of the tiger hunt and, to me, the most humane and lovely 
way of enjoying those royal cats. 

I found much unhappiness at the palace of Kapurthala 
when I returned. My brother-in-law, Mahijit Singh, was 
dangerously ill. I visited him daily but there was no hope 
for Mahijit; the doctors had pronounced his illness fatal. I 
was very sad over this news and since I was leaving early 
in April to return as usual to France, I went to say good-by 
to him. 

He seemed to know that it was our last meeting. His 
face was drawn and thin and his hand, when he clasped 
mine, had lost its strength. When he spoke he had tears 
in his eyes. 

"I have been lying here for weeks now and I have had 
much time to think. Kapurthala is doomed if someone 
does not save it. There is only you, sister. You must do 
what you can." 

Although I knew that Mahijit was dying I could not 
pretend. 

"What can I do?" I asked. "The maharaja will listen to 



no one, least of all to me. He hates me and so do all the 
family." 

"We do not hate you/' he answered gently, "although 
we have treated you badly. It has all come from stupid 
jealousy. But you must promise to save Kapurthala. You 
are the only one who can do it. The government is corrupt 
and my brother is weak." 

My brother-in-law looked at me pleadingly. "You must 
promise me before I die/* he said. 

"I promise/* I said solemnly. "But you realize/' I added, 
"that I can only try. In the past I have begged your father 
to listen to his children but he has always refused. I will 
go on trying but that is all I can do/' 

We were both in tears when I finally left. It was a trag- 
edy that he was dying. Apart from my personal feelings, he 
was the most gifted of the maharaja's sons and though only 
thirty-six he was minister of education in the United Prov- 
inces. He could have done great things for Kapurthala. 

That evening I left for Bombay and my boat sailed for 
France two days later. We were out to sea only two hours 
when I received a radiogram announcing that my brother- 
in-law, Mahijit, was dead. 





^A if teen 




observed the traditional Hindu mourning 
period of thirteen days on the ship and remained in soli- 
tude except for occasional visits in my stateroom from the 
Maharaja of Rajpipla and the Begum of Mamdot. 

The first month in Paris was a dreary one. I had too 
much on my mind to enjoy the frivolity of France; I pre- 
ferred to be alone. 

My health was not good at that time and I spent my days 
convalescing in my small apartment. Occasionally, I re- 
ceived callers and my favorite one turned out to be the 
exiled King Alfonso of Spain. I had known his beautiful 
Queen Victoria Eugenia in London and was delighted 
when he sent an envoy to my apartment asking if he might 
call on me. 

We spent an interesting afternoon together. Although 
we were two strangers we talked intimately and I felt as if 



I had known him all my life. Sometimes two people on 
first acquaintance are able to understand more about each 
other than friends of long standing. It was that way with us. 

The king was still deeply shocked over his exile from 
Spain the previous year. He was convinced, however, that 
he would someday return. Having heard of my interest in 
horoscopes he half-jokingly asked me to get his cast and let 
him know the result. I promised. But some weeks later 
when I had received an answer from India I broke my 
word. I could not bear to tell the king that his ambition 
would never be fulfilled. 

I saw the doctor once again who had performed the op- 
eration on me. I told him that I still had not conceived a 
child after nearly a year in India and he examined me care- 
fully. When he was through he motioned me into his of- 
fice. 

I was stunned by his diagnosis. The operation had been 
to no avail. In his opinion I would be unable to bear an- 
other child. 

I felt that it was my duty to tell my husband this news 
and I wrote him a letter at once. As soon as he arrived in 
Paris, some weeks later, he came to my apartment. 

He was in a state of agitation and as soon as I saw him I 
knew that something had happened. He was barely inside 
the door when he began to speak. 

"Brinda," he said, "I don't quite know how to begin." 

I dreaded to hear his news for I still was not well and 
felt that I had all the trouble I could bear for the moment. 
But no matter how I felt I had to face the facts. I waited for 
the Tika Raja to continue. 



"I have told my father/* he continued, "that your opera- 
tion was unsuccessful." 

"Oh?" I asked, apprehensive of what was to follow. 
"How did he take the news?" 

"You must know without asking," said the Tika Raja. 
"He insists that I return to India and take a second wife/" 

I had expected this blow for many months now but it 
did not soften the effect for me. 

"What do you intend to do?" I asked wearily. 

The Tika Raja looked distraught. His hands trembled 
and he seemed helpless. 

"I must return to India at once," he replied, not meeting 
my eyes, "but I shall protest against this attempt to force 
me into a second marriage." 

I sighed. I knew only too well the limitations of my hus- 
band's character. His intentions toward me were fine but 
his ability to resist the demands of his father was* almost 
nonexistent. 

"Why pretend any longer?" I asked him, sick to death of 
the masquerade. "You know perfectly well you will do 
whatever your father tells you." 

The Tika Raja seized my hands almost in desperation. 

"You must believe me, Brinda," he cried, "I shall never 
let him do this dreadful thing to you. I assure you that I 
will not take a second wife." 

Now I was angry. All my exhaustion from the arduous 
treatments and the months of nervous strain had suddenly 
piled up. I wanted to be quiet but the words tumbled out. 

"Your father is a strong man," I retorted, "and you are 
less than nothing in his hands. You have always done ex- 



actly what he wanted you to do. You will not stop now." 

The Tika Raja was nearly in tears. Over and over again 
he pleaded with me to believe in him and have faith that 
he could resist his father. To soothe him, I promised, but 
they were empty words. After many years I knew my hus- 
band too well. 

Soon after our interview my husband sailed for India. I 
was disheartened but not surprised when I received a wire 
from him six weeks later. 

"The worst has happened I was forced to marry against 
my will." 

In January, 1933, I returned to Kapurthala. My three 
girls welcomed me home with more eagerness than ever. 
They had been very disturbed over the turn of events. Al- 
though they felt deeply for me, they also had much pity 
for their father. They told me he had fought the maharaja 
constantly on this issue. They said there had been many 
scenes in the palace and that for a long time the Tika Raja 
had held out. I was surprised to learn from the girls that 
the Tika Raja's mother had also exerted pressure on her 
son. The senior maharani had wailed day and night that 
she wanted to see her grandson before she died and she 
punctuated each argument with a heart attack; finally the 
Tika Raja gave in. 

It was difficult to understand why the maharani had 
taken such a stand. All her life she had suffered from the 
intrusion of other women; one would think that she would 
have had the compassion not to force it on me, knowing 
how much she had been hurt by it. Instead, her attitude 
was that since she had had to put up with plural marriage, 
why shouldn't I? 



I tried to be brave but I was humiliated beyond all 
measure. There was nothing I could do, however, but pray 
for the courage to help me through the ordeal. I had to 
think of my three daughters who were still unmarried. If 
I had had no such responsibilities I could have left India 
at once, but I knew that my duty was to see that my girls 
married well. Until then I had to maintain my position as 
the Tika Raja's first wife. 

The Tika Raja was shamed by his inability to resist his 
father. Shortly after I arrived in Kapurthala he came to 
see me. His distress was touching and I could not find it in 
my heart to be angry with him. I could only feel pity. In 
many ways he had gotten the worst of it. 

Our Western education had made it impossible for us 
to go backward. The plural marriages which had been ac- 
cepted by both our parents horrified us. But divorce was 
out of the question. We had to make the best of our un- 
fortunate situation. 

The Tika Raja tried in every way to make my position 
easier for me. He told me that I need have nothing to do 
with his second wife and that my home in Kapurthala 
would always be completely mine. I had full freedom, he 
said, to come and go as I pleased-, and he even presented 
me with a document which stated that I had the right to 
do as I wished. It also admitted that, under pressure, he 
had committed a humiliating wrong against me. Under the 
Hindu law, this paper offered no legal assurance, but it was 
a generous gesture on the pan of my husband. 

The second marriage had been performed quietly with- 
out any publicity. But it was not to be expected to remain 
so. Soon all India rang with the news. 



Surprisingly enough, the reaction to the Tika Raja's 
marriage was unfavorable to the maharaja. It was not I 
who was publicly humiliated. On every side, blame was 
heaped on my father-in-law for forcing an unwanted sec- 
ond bride on his heir. For years he had boasted that he was 
a modern thinker; it was well known that he had insisted 
on giving the Tika Raja and me a European education. 
Now it was clear that when it affected him, his talk was 
only talk. 

The fact that I had three daughters proved that I was 
not unwilling to bear children. It was shameful, said his 
critics, that because he had no grandson, he had forced his 
heir to revert to the much-criticized system of plural mar- 
riage. Even his fellow rulers, whom the maharaja had de- 
cried as "old-fashioned," felt that he had behaved very 
badly; enlightened Indian society considered themselves 
betrayed by his actions. 

I was touched by the kindnesses which were shown me 
by many people. Lady Willingdon, who was then vicerine, 
insisted that I go to Delhi to visit her and the viceroy. This 
invitation was more than a friendly act; it was a public 
declaration that the viceroy considered my social position 
unimpaired by what had happened. 

In Delhi people went out of their way to show me how 
strongly they disapproved of the maharaja's action and 
from the viceroy's house I was invited to the Maharaja of 
Kashmir's home with my daughters for the polo season. 

It seemed best- that I remain in India for the rest of the 
year. My girls were still upset over the marriage and I 
wanted to avoid the attack that I was running away from 



a difficult situation. I knew that for their sake I had to 
maintain my position as the Tika Rani, at least until they 
were married. 

But the Tika Raja, once again, could not face his own 
responsibilities. Although he had been married but a few 
months, early in March he left for Europe leaving behind 
his new bride. I could not help but feel sorry for her. A 
simple young Rajput girl from the Kangra Valley, of high 
birth, without education or experience, she had no re- 
sources with which to fight back. She could only dumbly 
accept what was to be her lot. So, while her husband was 
in the West, she obediently spent her days with her mother- 
in-law. 

The Tika Raja had placed the family house at Musoorie 
at my disposal for the summer. At the end of April I took 
the girls there, while my sister Madhvi and her husband, 
the Raja of Jasdan, and their tiny girl, Kookoo, rented a 
house nearby. I was homesick for Europe and longed to 
see my own friends as I had during my summers abroad 
for now I needed comfort more than ever. At the same 
time, it was a delight to be with my daughters. Now they 
were really growing up and I enjoyed taking them with 
me to dinners and parties. 

There was an unusually heavy monsoon that year and 
for a time we spent our days in the house as the rain 
pounded endlessly against the windows. But when the rains 
were over in September, many old friends arrived in 
Musoorie and after nine years of summering in Europe it 
was good to see them again. 

In October I took my daughters to Hardwar for a pil- 



grimage to the holy city. After the torturous winter months 
I longed to find some peace and hoped that faith, which al- 
ways seemed just beyond my finger tips, would fill my 
heart. 

I was also bothered by an incident which had occurred 
in Italy on my last visit. While visiting the Andrea Robil- 
lants I had eaten some strangely flavored meat. When I 
asked what it was, they teasingly told me it was beet Since 
beef is the absolutely forbidden food of orthodox Hindus, 
I turned pale and rushed from the room where I was im- 
mediately ill. 

When I returned to the table, my friends apologized. It 
was only a joke, they told me. But I did not know whether 
to believe them. Their denial might only have come when 
they saw how disastrously the meal had ended. 

I was anxious, therefore, to perform the Hindu rites of 
purification on the chance that I had unwittingly com- 
mitted a serious transgression of Hinduism. 

I spent my days at Hardwar doing puja (repentance) on 
the banks of the Ganges. With hundreds of others, clad in 
a cotton sari, I bathed in the icy river. I helped feed the 
poor and followed each Hindu ritual. I found some com- 
fort in all of this and at the end of our visit felt able to go 
back to the harsh realities of my life. 

In Hardwar I learned that my husband's second wife 
had just given birth. But he was still doomed to disappoint- 
ment for the baby was once again a daughter. 

I could not help being wickedly amused. At the same 
time my heart went out to the young bride who had disap- 
pointed the maharaja. Hers would not be an easy lot. 



I spent a quiet winter in Kapurthala and when spring 
came around again my daughters and I went back to 
Musoorie. At that time I decided that I would remain in 
India for the second year in succession. Since I could not 
afford to keep my Paris apartment, I disposed of it through 
my lawyers. It saddened me to give it up for I liked to 
think that I had a home in Europe, but it was a necessity. 

My three girls were growing into charming young 
women, all self-possessed and good-looking. Indira, the 
eldest, was the most like me headstrong and ambitious. 
Her heart was set on an acting career and it was clear that 
she would never be content to live conventionally as an 
Indian princess. The three girls were good friends and I 
was extremely proud of them. 

After another year in India, I decided to return to Eu- 
rope for a time. My health had been poor again and the 
doctors advised me to seek consultation in Europe. There 
was no reason for me to remain any longer in India. I had 
stayed there long enough to make my position secure. My 
girls were young ladies now and were busy with their own 
affairs. I would gladly have taken them to Europe with me 
but the maharaja flatly refused. Legally, I had no control 
over my daughters and could not take them from the coun- 
try without my father-in-law's approval. We all wept when 
we parted from each other but the girls were worried about 
my health and were anxious for me to become completely 
well again. 

As for me, I was tired of being an exile in my own coun- 
try. I was no longer the privileged wife of my husband, nor 
did I have the status of Westerners who are divorced. I felt 



as though I had been robbed of everything. In Europe and 
America no one thought twice about a woman traveling 
alone or with friends. In India I was an object of pity and 
contempt. 

I had thought much about my life in the past two years 
I had spent in India. I was well aware that it was now nec- 
essary to plan my future. My girls were grown and would 
soon be married; they did not need me to hover over them. 
My position in Kapurthala was too untenable. I could not 
remain there permanently. And yet I was still a fairly 
young woman; it was too soon for my life to be over. 

The peace I had sought in life was not to be found. I 
was tired of wandering over the earth, yet there was no 
place that was home. For the moment I found the most 
comfort from being with my friends. I was lonely. It was 
better to be sad in the midst of gaiety than to be alone and 
desperate. 

I sailed from Bombay on the Italian liner, Conte Rosso, 
bound for Venice. I visited Milan for some days with the 
Robillants and then went by train through Switzerland to 
Germany where I entered a nursing home at Freiburg in 
Breisgau. There I underwent another operation and re- 
mained in bed over six weeks. 

It was my first and only visit to Germany. Hitler had 
already come into power although I saw nothing of Nazism 
in the nursing home. I had, however, heard enough about 
the new order and was deeply distressed and worried. 

Phillip of Hesse, who was then one of Hitler's leading 
figures, sent me a basket of carnations and later called me 
from Kassel. He invited me to his home, saying that he 



would introduce me to Hitler and Goring. But unfortu- 
nately I was too ill to travel then. If I had been able to go 
I would have had the opportunity perhaps of murdering 
Hitler. I should have been happy to have given my life 
to save so many million others. 

On my return to Paris I spent the week end at Senlis 
with the Louis Bromfields. At that time he was talking 
about a book on India which he believed would be a suc- 
cess. Later his lovely book, The Rains Came, surpassed 
even his expectations. 

I visited London and then went on to the Lido in Ven- 
ice. Always it was the same. Wherever I went there were 
parties and gaiety but I had lost heart in entertainment. 
It was something to do but my heart was not so easily 
mended. 

Some time before, on my first visit to America, I had 
heard about the soybean as a possible way to end starva- 
tion in countries such as India. I was amazed to learn at 
that time of the wonderful potentialities of the bean and 
of the ease with which enough could be grown to wipe out 
the plague of hunger across the world. I now had an op- 
portunity to visit America again and it was a chance to 
find out more about this remarkable product. Perhaps, if 
I couldn't find happiness in my personal life, at least I 
could someday help my country. 

In New York Mrs. Randolph Hearst gave a dinner and 
dance in my honor in her home on Riverside Drive and I 
met again the man who had introduced me to the soybean, 
Armand Burke, and his Russian colleague, Dr. Horvath. 
At length we discussed the possibilities of the mass produc- 



tion of the soy products and I left the party fired with 
enthusiasm for the whole project. 

On this visit I decided to go out to the west coast. I 
wanted to get a better look at America. I was shocked by 
what I saw in Hollywood. 

I had been invited to a house party there but after sev- 
eral days I left and went to a hotel. For two days the guests 
and the hosts had been drunk and behaved in a fashion I 
had never seen before in all my travels. But that was only 
one side of Hollywood and the one I would like to forget. 

Later I was entertained by many brilliant and charming 
people, including Mary Pickford, Charlie Chaplin, Doug- 
las Fairbanks, and Gary Cooper. I visited the studios and 
went with friends to Malibu Beach, which I found cheer- 
ful but disappointing as the sea was too cold for bathing. 

I flew back to New York after many hectic weeks in 
Hollywood. I was there only a short time when I received 
a cable from my daughter, Indira. 

"I have left India without permission/' said the wire, 
"and am on my way to London." 

Hurriedly I made preparations to leave and took the 
first boat to London. I arrived there in time to meet In- 
dira. The moment we were alone she turned to me defi- 
antly, 

"I know you're angry," she said, "but I could not bear 
India another minute." 

"You cannot expect me to condone your actions. It was 
wrong to defy your father and grandfather." 

Indira's eyes filled with tears. Her rebellion had slipped 
away and she looked like a guilty little girl. 



"Can't you understand?" she pleaded. "If I had re- 
mained, they would have forced me into a marriage of 
grandfather's choice. I could not stand the thought of such 
a marriage/' 

I sighed. I knew in my heart that Indira was right. Even 
as I had been, she was too rebellious to be forced into a 
mold. Perhaps this way was best. 

"What I don't understand," I asked, "is how did you get 
the money to come to London?" 

Indira looked shamefaced. 

"I have been saving my allowance for years," she an- 
swered. "I knew that someday I would get to London." ** 

Her determination astonished me. She had been plan- 
ning this, then, in secret, for a long time. She knew that I 
would have forbidden the project and also wanted to pro- 
tect me from any accusation that I had aided her in de- 
fying the maharaja. 

Now that Indira had made the trip to London there was 
nothing I could do but try to help her. Walter Pidgeon 
gave me a letter to Alexander Korda who was kind enough 
to advise her. However, he tried to discourage her acting, 
he said, was a dog's life. But Indira had made up her mind 
and nothing would change it. 

The Royal Academy of Dramatic Art accepted Indira as 
a student. At once she was absorbed in her work and 
seemed happier than in many years. In the meantime, the 
maharaja had stopped her state allowance. I gave her all the 
money I could but she wanted as little as possible, she said. 
She wanted to be independent. 

I remained in London for two months and in that time I 



introduced Indira to many people. They all liked her but 
Indira made it clear that she wanted to become an actress 
on her own; she did not want any help from anyone. She 
was determined to work hard and succeed on merit; I could 
not help but be proud of her. 

It was my first experience of an English winter and I did 
not enjoy it. As the chill, foggy days drifted by my admira- 
tion for the English people grew. It was no wonder that 
they were able to maintain a stoical character. To survive, 
it was necessary. As for me, I came down with the flu after 
only a few weeks. 

I was in London the night of January 20, 1936, when the 
news was flashed that King George V had died. The world 
as I had known it seemed to be slipping away, not only 
from death but from the changes that war and progress had 
made. 

After Indira was comfortably settled in rooms of her 
own, I returned to India. Sushila and Ourmila were wild 
with curiosity about their sister. At first I pretended to be 
angry with them for they had been in Indira's confidence 
for several months before she had run away. But the girls 
knew that I was proud of Indira's independence and de- 
lighted that she was finding happiness in her own way. 

"But how does she like European clothes?" they cho- 
rused. 

I laughed. Indira had never been fond of Western styles. 
At home she preferred jodhpurs and shorts for everyday 
and a sari for more formal wear. When I saw her in Lon- 
don she was wearing a European dress she had bought in 
Bombay, but since Indira had little taste in clothes she was 



an odd sight. I told the girls that I had scolded her when I 
saw her but that she had taken it good-humoredly. 

"You know I was never much for that sort of thing/' she 
had answered. 

Sushila and Ourmila admired Indira for her independ- 
ence but they had no desire to emulate her. They were 
more truly Indian girls, quiet, reserved, and without re- 
bellion. Her action in leaving India as she did was incon- 
ceivable to them. Neither one of my daughters would have 
been capable of such independence. 

But I thought as I looked at their sweet, smiling faces, 
eager to hear news of their loved sister, that life would be 
easier on my younger girls than on Indira. I knew because 
Indira was her mother's daughter. 




G/ o] 



' or years Sushila and Ourmila had begged 
me to take them to Europe, and now that their sister was in 
London they were all the more anxious to make the trip. 

"Please, please, can't we go?" they pleaded. 

I looked at their bright faces, so eager for life. Nothing 
could have given me greater joy than to take my daughters 
and show them the foreign countries I had learned to love. 
But there were many obstacles in the way. 

"You cannot go," I said firmly, "without the permission 
of your father and grandfather." 

"We know that, Mother," answered Sushila impatiently. 
"But they will give us permission." 

I shook my head doubtfully. I knew the maharaja was 
still furious with Indira for leaving India. It was not likely 
that he would allow the girls to go to Europe. 

"If you really want to make the trip," I explained, "you 



must ask your grandfather. It would do no good if I inter- 
vened/' 

Ourmila and Sushila exchanged mischievous glances. 
Ourmila giggled. 

"Wait and see," she said. "We will come to Europe 
with you." 

I had little hope that the girls would be successful in 
their venture but I had not counted on their feminine 
wiles. As I learned later, they had begged and teased, cried 
and pouted until their grandfather relented. He could not 
resist such a barrage of femininity, not even from his own 
granddaughters. 

The girls enjoyed every moment of the trip. They were 
especially grateful that I allowed them to dance in the 
evenings. They had never had such freedom in India but I 
felt it was time they left behind some of their restricting 
old-fashioned rules of conduct. 

We stayed in Venice for a week with my old friend, Andy 
Robillant, and his second wife in their lovely palazzo. The 
girls insisted on seeing everything and we spent a hectic 
week visiting museums, churches, and gliding on the ca- 
nals. They had never really traveled before and it was a 
constant source of amazement to them to discover how 
different Italy was from India. They had judged the world 
by their own tiny sphere of life. 

It was unfair, declared Andy Robillant, to leave Italy for 
France without showing the girls more of the country. 

"Yes, he is perfectly right," chorused the girls. "At least 
take us to Rome." 

They begged so hard to see the famous city that finally I 



gave in and agreed to make the trip to Rome. It was very 
difficult to get hotel accommodations, for Rome was 
crowded with visitors. Hitler was expected there on an offi- 
cial state visit to the king. 

We finally settled ourselves in a small family hotel where 
Prince Potranzie, the former governor of Rome and an old 
friend of mine, had found us rooms. Our days in Rome 
were just as busy as they had been in Venice in the morn- 
ings the girls and I went sight-seeing; the afternoons and 
evenings we devoted to social activities. 

Hitler was due in Rome on May 3. The Marquise 
Michiatelli invited us to tea on the occasion at the Palazzo 
Buonaparte which was opposite Mussolini's Palazzo Vene- 
zia. There was much excitement in Rome that day. Crowds 
thronged in the streets and it was almost impossible to 
make your way through the thousands of people milling 
about. Fortunately, we had been given a police pass or we 
might never have arrived at the Michiatellis. 

There were over a hundred people there when we ar- 
rived and in an hour there were more than three hundred. 
Many of my friends were at the party and it was clear that 
none of them, particularly the Italians, had any enthusiasm 
for the German alliance. 

At last the procession began in the street below. There 
were many cheers but not one cheer from the whole crowd 
for Hitler. They were all for King Victor and the roars of 
"Viva il re!" resounded through the streets. 

Later that afternoon we heard that Count Czernin, a 
close friend of the Duke di Sangro's, had been arrested in 
the crowd for shouting, "Down with Hitler!" Czernin was 



an Austrian who had spent many years in Italy. He feared 
what would happen under an alliance with Hitler. 

Once again I saw Prince Phillip of Hesse but it was a 
cool meeting. We were both polite but he was aware of my 
views on what was happening in Germany. Phillip had 
changed with the years. I remembered him as a charming 
young man. Now he had become an arrogant, self-satisfied 
member of the Herrenvolk. 

I was glad when the party was over and relieved when 
the Germans left Rome. There was something depressing 
about their visit the city seemed gloomy with their pres- 
ence. 

I had promised the girls that they would see Naples so we 
left Rome by car with several friends and motored by way 
of Amalfi and Sorrento. By this time I was exhausted from 
sight-seeing and even Ourmila and Sushila had begun to 
tire from the trip. 

We finally arrived in Paris early in May. Ourmila and I 
were not well and went at once to bed. She had an acute 
attack of influenza and I learned that it was necessary for 
me to have another operation. We made arrangements for 
the operation to take place the following month. 

Indira joined us in Paris and it was a family reunion 
filled with kisses and happy squeals. The girls exclaimed 
over their London sister. 

"She is a real European now/' they said in delight. 

The three girls were overjoyed when I sent them back 
to London together. They gossiped and chattered. It was a 
lovely sight to see how well they got on with one another. 
I felt it was best for them to be in London during my 



operation and convalescence and had arranged with friends 
there to look after the girls. 

In August I was well again and took the girls to Monte 
Carlo. They were anxious to see the famous gambling re- 
sort and I had not been there for a long time. During our 
stay we motored along the C6te d'Azur and I showed the 
girls Cannes and the small fishing villages of St. Tropez 
and St. Raphael where the red clay cliffs tumble into the 
bright blue sea. 

Meanwhile the Munich crisis developed. All over Eu- 
rope there was talk of war. For a time in Paris there was 
real panic. I could not take an optimistic view. For a long 
time I had been convinced that the Germans meant busi- 
ness. It was not difficult to see that war was inevitable. 

I could not decide what to do about the girls. On the one 
hand, I wanted to keep them away from Kapurthala and its 
influences as long as possible; on the other hand, the sounds 
of approaching war terrified me. In the end I talked to 
many people who were convinced that war would not come 
that year and I decided to keep them in Europe for at least 
another ten months. 

Paris in the summer of 1939 was gay; it reminded me of 
1914. In a sense it was the last desperate attempt to keep 
away the monster of war which was slowly beginning to 
strangle the world. The girls enjoyed the gaiety and the 
parties but I could not relax. Fear gnawed at my heart. 

Everywhere they were saying that the Maginot line was 
impenetrable. Yet there was little optimism in Paris. It was 
a curious kind of atmosphere. The attitude was that war 



was inevitable and yet the French refused to believe that it 
would really happen. 

In the beginning of September the blow fell. Hitler at- 
tacked Poland and in two days Britain and France declared 
war on Germany. Still people said war could not last but 
by now I was really frightened. 

Passage was arranged for Ourmila, Sushila, and me on an 
Italian boat which was leaving for India from Venice. I 
was worried about Indira and asked the maharaja to help 
me get her out of England but he refused to lift a finger. 
In any case, Indira had made up her mind to stay in Lon- 
don. When I finally was able to get a telephone call 
through the jammed wires, Indira told me that she was 
driving an ambulance and was determined to remain in 
England throughout the war. It was her country now, she 
said with a lump in her throat, and she would not desert 
it in its time of need. All my arguments to be reasonable 
were in vain. In the end I had to admire the ideals of my 
daughter, as well as her bravery. 

Back in Kapurthala I found it difficult to settle down. I 
was worried about Indira although her letters home were 
cheerful and she seemed to have found a new self-con- 
fidence through her war work. Still she was my child and 
my heart was heavy as I read of the daily bombings which 
pounded over war-torn London. 

We had been home about two months when my sister, 
Madhvi, wrote to me concerning my daughter, Ourmila. I 
was surprised to receive her letter but before I made any 
decision concerning it I consulted Ourmila. 



I pointed to the letter tossed on my desk as she sat before 
me, her bright face questioning. 

"The Maharaja of Bhawanagar has invited us to Delhi," 
I began. "He would like to discuss the possibility of mar- 
riage between you and his brother." 

Ourmila looked startled. 

"Is it necessary that I marry so soon?" she asked in a 
frightened voice. 

I patted her dark hair reassuringly and smiled at her. 

"Your happiness is the most important thing in the 
world to me," I told her. "You need do nothing which will 
cause you pain." 

Ourmila looked at me earnestly. 

"I want to do what is right," she said, "and most of all I 
would like to please you. Do you want me to marry him?" 

I thought carefully before answering. Ourmila was a 
sweet, obedient child who would put my wishes before her 
own. But I only wanted her happiness. 

"My darling," I answered her, "I will leave the decision 
up to you. But perhaps we should visit Delhi so that you 
can meet the young man for yourself." 

Ourmila, all smiles again, agreed. Some days later we 
went off in the spirit of adventure to see the Maharaja of 
Bhawanagar and his brother. 

The young man was much taken with Ourmila. I ap- 
proved of him he was nice and pleasant-looking and I 
liked the way he treated Ourmila. Although I could not 
say Ourmila was infatuated with him, she seemed to like 
the young Bhawanagar and when he formally proposed 



(after obtaining his brother's consent) she accepted and 
they exchanged engagement rings. 

It was decided that the marriage would take place in 
March. Ourmila and I returned to Kapurthala in order to 
make preparations for the wedding and soon afterward 
the Dewan of Bhawanagar arrived to complete the arrange- 
ments. 

We were discussing the wedding one morning when 
the door of my study flew open and Ourmila rushed into 
the room with a telegram in her hand. Her face was pale 
and she was weeping. 

I got out of my chair quickly and ran to Ourmila. My 
heart was paralyzed with fear when I saw the telegram in 
her hand. I expected the worst. I could only think of Indira 
in London. Ourmila threw herself into my arms. She could 
not speak but thrust the wire into my hands. 

"Read it," she sobbed. 

I straightened out the telegram which she had crushed 
in her agitation and read it aloud. 

"The Maharaja of Bhawanagar deeply regrets that the 
match between my brother and Ourmila of Kapurthala 
must be broken off at once ..." 

The wire went on to say that his wife, the maharani, had 
gone on a hunger strike in protest against her brother-in- 
law marrying into the Kapurthala family because the Ka- 
purthalas were Sikhs and not Rajputs. But they had been 
completely aware of this from the beginning. I was at a 
loss to understand what had happened. 

Later I found out that the maharani had pretended to 



agree to the young prince's marriage but she had had no 
intention of allowing it to be consummated. She and the 
dewan had plotted to embarrass her husband and his 
brother. The maharani did not make her protests until 
after the engagement had been announced publicly. They 
succeeded. It was humiliating for the maharaja, for the 
broken engagement received much newspaper publicity. 

Ourmila, too, was deeply hurt by it. I wanted to comfort 
her but it was difficult. Every parent longs to protect his 
child from the brutality of life and to preserve the happy 
innocence of babyhood. But there is no way you can pre- 
vent life from moving ahead. As Ourmila sobbed in my lap 
at the treachery and pain she was feeling for the first time, 
I realized there was little I could do to help her. I had had 
my own pain and had somehow survived. Somewhere Our- 
mila would have to find her own courage to help her 
through the tortures from which no human being is im- 
mune. 

We could talk to each other, however, and I was grateful 
for that. Any small measure of comfort I could bring to my 
daughter was a blessing. I was thankful that my own suf- 
fering had taught me compassion for her troubles and not 
bitterness. In a way, being able to help Ourmila made up a 
little for the many lonely nights I had wept into my pillow, 
alone and desolate. There was no way I could change my 
past but I could try to give my daughter the comfort which 
I had never had. 

I dried Ourmila's tears and wiped her face with cool 
water. 



"Why are you crying, my child?" I asked her gently. 
"Did you love him so much?" 

Ourmila straightened up and looked at me in surprise. 

"Why, no," she answered candidly. "I didn't love him." 

She paused a moment and then corrected herself. 

"That is, I liked him," she said. And biting her lips in 
deep thought, she said, "But I cannot say I loved him." 

"Then you have nothing to be sad about, have you?" 
I answered her, taking her cold little hands in mine. 

Ourmila stared at me a moment as if she were trying to 
decide if I were right. Then she burst into tears once more. 

"But I am so humiliated," she cried. "Everyone is talk- 
ing about me. I cannot bear it/' 

My heart went out to my child. What can you say to re- 
lieve the first anguish of the young? Is there a word of com- 
fort to ease the betrayal of the innocent? Ourmila was 
learning, and in a shocking fashion, that the world is a cold 
place and that there are those who feed on the misfortunes 
of others. It would only be through more pain that she 
would learn there is love and kindness as well. 

"My darling Ourmila," I told her, "it will be impossible 
for you to believe what I am going to tell you now and yet 
someday you may find that it is so. You should be grateful 
for this humiliation." 

Ourmila's eyes widened in disbelief. 

"Grateful?" she exclaimed* "How can you say such a 
thing? Do you mean because I did not love him?" 

"That is part of it," I answered. "It would have been 
wrong for you to marry a man you do not love. But that has 



nothing to do with the humiliation. I said that because it 
is better if you can learn how little pride has to do with 
happiness. I have suffered much humiliation in my life. Yet 
it has taught me that strength is to be found in other places. 
Pride is a crumbling rock on which to lean." 

Ourmila did not answer but she seemed soothed by my 
words. And in the weeks which passed she bravely tried to 
have courage. She was no longer my baby. The experience 
had changed her into a woman. 

During the summer we spent our time in Simla in a 
house loaned to us by the Maharaja of Patiala. By some 
curious twist of fate, the house was but a stone's throw from 
the home of our cousins, the Raja and Rani of Jubbal. Al- 
though we had reconciled after my father's death, I had not 
seen them since. I was aware that the raja still bitterly re- 
sented my marriage into the Kapurthala family and I made 
no overtures to them for that reason. 

But when the raja's daughter, Ilia, was to be married, 
my sister Kamla, who was staying with me in Simla, re- 
ceived an invitation to the wedding. Shortly afterward, 
Kamla brought the young bride to see me. After the wed- 
ding I decided to call on my Jubbal cousins and an in- 
vitation to tea followed. The raja and his rani received us 
graciously and soon afterwards the Jubbal boys began com- 
ing to our house and quickly made friends with Ourmila 
and Sushila. Some weeks later I gave an afternoon party 
for about fifty of the young people and the Raja of Jubbal 
came with his sons. 

It was during that summer that France capitulated. At 
the time I had been trying to raise funds for a motor ambu- 



lance to be sent to the French government and we had col- 
lected a sizeable amount of money when the news came. 
My poor little French maid was prostrated and refused to 
eat or speak for days. My heart went out to all my friends 
who were living in the terror of that dreadful defeat. 

My sister Kamla, who had refused many offers of mar- 
riage because she would not enter an orthodox Hindu 
household, became engaged shortly after we returned to 
Kapurthala. Her husband-to-be was making an excellent 
career for himself in the Indian army and she was radiant 
with happiness. The marriage took place in New Delhi in 
November and I gave a large reception at the Imperial 
Hotel for both Indian and European guests. I was touched 
at the unexpected arrival of young Birendra Singh, the 
fourth son of the Raja of Jubbal, who came, he said, to pay 
respect to Kamla's marriage. 

Shortly after the wedding I learned that a young maha- 
raja wanted to discuss the possibility of an engagement to 
Ourmila. Remembering the Bhawanagars, I proceeded 
very cautiously but finally decided to discuss the whole idea 
with Ourmila. 

Ourmila blushed profusely when I told her the news. She 
bent her head shyly for a moment, then lifted her chin and 
gazed at me solemnly. 

"I could not marry him/' she said earnestly. "You see, 
I have promised to marry Birendra Singh of Jubbal/' 

I was aghast at this news. I knew only too well what my 
Jubbal cousins thought about the Kapurthala family. But 
Ourmila would not listen to argument. 

"We will wait/' she said bravely, "until the Raja of Jub- 



bal gives his consent. If he refuses completely, then we will 
have to marry without it." 

In spite of the difficulties which lay ahead for Ourmila I 
was glad for her. It was easy to see that this was a love 
match. Only good could come of such strong feeling. 

When Birendra Singh arrived in Kapurthala I had a 
long talk with him. He was both straightforward and ar- 
dent. He told me that he had not approached his parents 
on his marriage and I persuaded him to wait a year before 
doing so. Ourmila and he would be allowed to correspond 
freely and to see each other whenever possible. Then if 
they still felt the same after twelve months, he was to seek 
his parents' permission to marry her. Birendra Singh told 
me that he was deeply in love with Ourmila and that the 
separation was a cruelty but he promised to do as I wished. 

It was at this time that I had a partial reconciliation with 
my father-in-law. I had heard rumors that he desired such 
a reconciliation and I had already forgiven him the pain he 
had caused me in my life. Many times I had had bitter 
thoughts toward him but in the end I realized that he could 
not help himself. He was not equipped to have lived other- 
wise and in his own way he had done his best. 

One afternoon as I was walking in my garden the maha- 
raja's car drew up. He got out and walked slowly toward 
me. I had not seen him for several years and I was shocked 
at the change in his appearance. His vigor and self-assur- 
ance were gone and he was an aged, tired man. I could not 
help but pity him. 

Yet his greeting was characteristic of our whole relation- 
ship. 

No sooner had we exchanged a few pleasantries when he 



said, "I must congratulate you on marrying off your broth- 
ers and sisters so well. I hope you can do the same for 
Sushila and Ourmila; otherwise they will follow the ex- 
ample of Indira." 

For a moment my temper flared as it had in the old days 
but I was able to control myself now. I tried to answer 
calmly. 

"You must know/' I said, "that the girls are free to marry 
men of their own choice. Otherwise it would be better for 
them not to marry at all." 

"Hmmph," said maharaja but he did not press the point. 

He, too, was tired of war and was ready for a reconcilia- 
tion with me at last. 

At the end of June, Ourmila's fianc6 came up on a ten- 
day leave. Now that he was in the army and about to go on 
active service he was determined to marry Ourmila at once. 
He admitted that he had begged his parents' permission 
but although his mother was willing, my cousin, the Raja 
of Jubbal, absolutely refused to hear of it. Birendra Singh 
had made up his mind to marry Ourmila in spite of his 
father's refusal and since Ourmila pleaded with me, too, I 
felt I could not stand in their way. So I gave my consent to 
an immediate wedding. 

There were only four days at our disposal; I had no time 
to invite anyone formally. My husband and father-in-law 
wired their consent to the marriage from Kashmir but 
would not be able to arrive in time for the ceremony. In 
the breathless hum of activity, I invited over a hundred 
people verbally and the wedding turned out to be a success- 
ful and joyful occasion. 

The next day Ourmila and Birendra Singh left for Bom- 



bay where he had to rejoin his regiment. Just before we 
parted, Ourmila came into my room. She was beautiful 
with the happiness of a bride. She threw her arms around 
me and kissed me. She was crying and laughing at the same 
time. 

"You've been so good to me, Mother/' she said. "How 
can I ever thank you for giving me this happiness?" 

There was no answer to make to my child. I had already 
had my reward. It was enough to see her happy in a way 
I had never known. 




CXVs 



I look back now on the days of the sec- 
ond world war, they seemed to fly by, but at the time it was 
not so. For us, as everywhere else outside of India, they 
were harassing years, filled with apprehension. 

But even from such times come some good memories. 
Early in the war my daughter Sushila fell in love with the 
brother of the Maharaja of Bharatpur. Girraj Saran Singh 
was a bright young officer in the Royal Indian Air Force. 
When he proposed to Sushila I felt that he was too young 
for immediate marriage but he declared if he were not 
allowed to marry Sushila at once he would go up in his 
airplane and never come down again! Shushu seemed in 
love and happy at the thought of marriage to her young 
man and I could not deny them my consent. However, I 
stipulated that the matter would have to be discussed with 
the Maharaja of Bharatpur before it was settled. 



I met the maharaja in Delhi. We agreed that the mar- 
riage would take place but we completely disagreed on one 
point. The maharaja wanted my assurance that Sushila 
would consent to remain in purdah whenever she was in 
the state of Bharatpur. 

"How can you even suggest such a thing?" I asked. 

The maharaja shrugged his shoulders. 

"I'm afraid that must be part of our agreement/' he 
answered. 

"Then Sushila may not marry your brother," I answered 
sharply. "For I would never give my consent to such an 
outdated and outrageous idea. All my life I have fought 
against purdah!" 

I was genuinely shocked at his demands. It was bad 
enough that I had had to endure some of the stigma of 
Indian womanhood I could not possibly condone it for 
my daughter. I was also surprised at the maharaja. He had 
spent twelve years in England during his education surely 
this was not the result? 

In the end, the Maharaja of Bharatpur gave in and I 
conceded that on state occasions Shushu would not drive in 
an open car or carriage through the streets of Bharatpur. 

Through all the negotiations Sushila floated in a state of 
joyfulness. She was not interested in our discussions of her 
marriage; she had only eyes for her young husband-to-be. 
The wedding took place in Kapurthala several months 
later; because of the war it was a simple, quiet ceremony. 

About a year later a son, Arnep Singh, was born to 
Sushila and in 1944 Ourmila gave birth to a daughter. It 
was hard to believe that I was a grandmother already but it 



was a delight beyond anything I had yet experienced. In a 
sense I enjoyed being with my children's babies more than 
I had when the girls were small. Perhaps the removal of 
one generation makes for more understanding. When I was 
bearing children I was so absorbed in my own problems 
that I was not always able to enjoy their care. Now it was 
different. In a way my life was solved. I could get pleasure 
from simpler pursuits. 

I spent much of my time in war work and in the political 
problems of India. There was so much to be done. I was 
still actively trying to develop the soybean. It seemed to 
me that a starving nation could not begin to think until its 
stomach was full. But it was difficult to do it by myself. 
Everywhere I went I found indifference and even obstacles 
put in my way. 

The more I learned about my country, the more shocked 
I became. I realized that there are more than sixty million 
untouchables almost half of the population of the United 
States. These people cannot work in any but the most 
menial jobs and are not allowed to come into contact in 
any way with the rest of the vast population of India. Most 
of them are starving and their little children lie on the hot, 
dusty streets of India with their stomachs bulging from 
malnutrition and their eyes cloudy with hopelessness. 

And yet, as a woman, it seemed I could do little. Even 
the men who had accomplished so much for my country 
were often helpless before the enormity of the problem. I 
was particularly awed by the work of Nehru and admired 
the leadership he had shown in our country. 

I met Pandit Nehru the first time at a dinner given at 



the Nepal Consulate. He was a striking-looking man with a 
moody face and a temperamental manner. But from the 
first word his brilliance was immediately evident. 

He was not interested in social conversation and we dis- 
cussed the problems of educating masses of illiterate people 
who were wary of knowledge, as if it were an evil spirit. I 
agreed with his ideas completely and yet it was hard to see 
how they could be accomplished at least in our lifetimes. 

"The independence of India is a good thing," I said to 
Nehru. "But in order for it to work, India will need fifty 
thousand Nehrus to rule it." 

I met Nehru for the second time at a large garden party 
where hundreds of Indians and Europeans were gathered. 
He did not smile at all that day but seemed to be irritated. 
He looked so angry I was nearly afraid to greet him but I 
had enjoyed our first talk so much I finally got up the cour- 
age to walk over to him. 

"I despise these parties/' he told me and he seemed so 
angry that his hands could scarcely hold the teacup. 

"It is crowded," I answered innocently. 

He put down his cup and turned to me, nearly glaring. 

"It's not that," he answered. "What I can't understand is 
how people can have these parties when the world is in 
upheaval." 

I could not resist teasing this stern man. 

"Then why do you come here?" I asked him demurely. 

For a moment Nehru looked severe. Then his eyes 
twinkled and he smiled at me. After that I had the courage 
to tell him a few words about my soybean project. 

Mr. Nehru listened to me and then said, "I cannot attend 
to everything. Go and see my Food Minister." 



"But he will never believe me," I said. 

"Use my name and tell him I asked you to see him," Mr. 
Nehru said kindly. 

I did see him and found Mr. Munshi sympathetic to my 
plan. 

It was a great occasion meeting Mahatma Gandhi, a 
man for whom I had always had the most enormous amount 
of admiration. I could not agree with him on everything for 
it seemed to me that he overlooked the fact that it is not 
easy for man to become perfect. The Mahatma's own strug- 
gle for perfection was so much fulfilled that few others have 
the will or ability to become as saintly as he. 

Once I questioned him about the unrest of the people. 

"Perhaps it would have been kinder/' I said, "to have be- 
gun with the education of the upper class. The poor have 
become discontented but they do not seem to be better off. 
Would not the other way have been better?" 

Gandhi frowned a moment before answering. 

"Reform cannot come from the upper class," he said. 
"They have nothing to gain by it. It must come from the 
people who are downtrodden." 

I realized the truth in what he said. And yet I wondered 
how long it would take to change a country as backward as 
India. Out of four hundred million people there are not 
three million who are really educated. 

After the war was over I returned to Europe. I was 
shocked by the changes I found there. Europe seemed de- 
feated and broken in a way I had never dreamed possible. 
The war had taken a toll in the spirit of the people. Every- 
where was confusion. I could see that a new era was be- 
ginning and that the world I had known was fast disappear- 



ing. No one could say for sure which way of life was better. 
Times of transition always bring turmoil, and Europe 
seemed completely disrupted after its toil of war* 

In India everything was changed as well* When I went 
back to Kapurthala after two years in Europe and America, 
I found the state nearly in ruins. The terrible famine after 
the war had brought devastation and disease to my country. 
I wept when I saw my little home in Kapurthala. My small 
garden was gone, dried up and run over with weeds. The 
house was dilapidated and the servants had fled to Pakistan. 
The surrounding villages were empty and desolate it was 
almost as though an earthquake had destroyed the country. 

My father-in-law seemed old and sick. I wanted to discuss 
the dreadful conditions in Kapurthala but he was too ill to 
be rational. The maharaja was living in the past; he could 
only speak of the good days. 

As I looked at his exhausted, lined face, I could see the 
pallor of death beginning to creep over his features. He 
babbled incessantly about returning to Europe and Amer- 
ica and made plans for the years ahead as if he expected to 
live forever. I could not help but feel sorry for him. He 
was suffering agonies but his pride would not let him 
admit it. 

I left Kapurthala for Bharatpur where I stayed two 
months. I returned home in order to see my father-in-law 
who had written me to come and see him before he went 
to Europe. I was dismayed that he was planning to make 
such a trip. He looked more aged than in the months past 
and I advised him to remain at home with his nurses and 
doctors. But he was determined to go. 



It was necessary for him to have an operation and he 
wanted to have the surgery done in France. He planned to 
leave Kapurthala for Bombay in March and sail from there 
to Europe, He seemed worried this time about his health 
but his fear drove him to exert himself as if not giving in 
would save his life. It was a dreadful sight to see the 
shaking old man of seventy-seven pull himself out of bed 
and try to walk to his chair. During my visit he had all his 
famous white teeth pulled and although he was brave I 
could see what an emotional shock it had been. 

When I said good-by to him, I bent down and kissed 
his cheek for the first time in many years. I suddenly had 
the feeling that I would never see him again and in spite 
of the differences we had had through the years, I had 
known the maharaja all my life. I did not respect him but 
he was part of my world and despite all his faults and mis- 
takes he always was a sincere champion of India. He had 
done much abroad to create goodwill toward our country. 

I was in Cooch-Behar when my father-in-law made his 
trip to Bombay. I planned to stay in Cooch-Behar until 
June and was trying to arrange a trip to America via Hono- 
lulu when I received a telegram from Bombay. My father- 
in-law had died there. 

My daughter called me from Simla and told me to go 
immediately to Kapurthala as the cremation would take 
place there. I tried to book passage on a plane but because 
of the heavy monsoon, all planes were grounded. The best 
I could do was to travel by train. It was a long, slow journey 
and before we reached Calcutta we had to change three 
times. In Calcutta I received a wire from my husband that 



his father's body had been flown on a special chartered 
plane from Bombay and that by the time I reached 
Kapurthala the ceremonies would be over. On that ac- 
count, he advised me to change my plans and join my 
daughter in Simla. 

I canceled all the arrangements I had made for my trip 
to America. My position would now be that of maharani. 
It would be necessary for me to remain in India to help 
my husband settle certain affairs of family. 

When I returned to Kapurthala I saw my husband and 
we discussed his father for a long time. The late maharaja 
had not been a wise ruler, yet there had been much against 
him from the start. At the age of five his parents had died 
and he became the ruling power in the hands of unscrupu- 
lous guardians. His education had been haphazard and his 
moral upbringing completely neglected. Was it little won- 
der that he had turned from his duties as monarch to the 
pursuit of pleasure in the capitals of Europe? 

I remember conversations I had had with the maharaja 
on the subject, when I urged him to look around him and 
see the havoc which was being wrought by his incompetent 
ministers. 

"L'6tat> c'est moil" he would say. "Apres moi le deluge." 

I could not help showing my anger at this. 

"Are you content for your son to be a second Louis 
Seize?" I retorted. 

But the maharaja only shook his head and laughed 
heartily. When he was not angry at my seriousness, he was 
amused by it. 

But now his reign was over and with it a new day had 



come for India. Now that she had gained her independence 
another era was beginning. I wondered how my husband 
would fare in his lifetime. 

As for me, I was still a wanderer. I was no longer of the 
East nor was I able to accept completely the tempo of a 
Western culture into which I had not been born. In a 
sense, the pleasure of traveling had slipped away even as 
my youth had gone. Now I saw that in some way every 
place was the same, that the problems of living were similar 
for people of all lands, and that wherever you went, 
whether it was a magic island set in the blue crystal sea of 
the Mediterranean or in the middle of the desert with the 
hot sands howling about, getting through each twenty-four 
hours of a day was the most a human being could expect 
from life. 

Once again I turned to my religion for comfort. The 
spirit of the Gita had somehow eluded me throughout my 
lifetime yet this time there was no conflict. I did not have 
to relinquish the world; it had already happened without 
any effort on my part. I began to see that there is no way 
you can give up desire. If you are patient, desire will give 
you up. 

As I read, I wondered if I had ever known love. Love, 
says the Gita, knows no bargaining. Wherever there is any 
seeking for something in return, there can be no real love; 
it becomes a mere matter of shopkeeping. Nor does love 
know fear, for true love casts out all terror. 

Such love between men and women seems almost an im- 
possibility. Perhaps the closest I came to it was with my 
children. With them I was able to love, expecting nothing 



in return. I did not even want them to look back in my 
direction; I only wanted them to go forward to find their 
own happiness. 

Some months after the death of my father-in-law I made 
a trip to London to see my daughter Indira. Sushila and 
Ourmila were settled and happy now. They had children 
and seemed satisfied and contented with the way their lives 
had gone. 

But Indira had always worried me. As much as I wanted 
her happiness I was always nagged by the thought that she 
would not find it easily. She was too much like me. 

I went at once to her tiny apartment in London. It was 
bleak and rather cheerless in the fashion of many English 
flats and Indira seemed quieter and, I thought, sadder than 
when I had last seen her. 

But she protested when I remarked on it. 

"No, Mother," she said quickly. "I am quite well and 
happy. You must not worry about me." 

But a mother's intuition cannot be so easily dismissed. 

"Indira," I asked her, "I know that something is wrong. 
Perhaps I can help you. Won't you tell me?" 

Indira walked to the other end of the room, where she 
stood near a window. She did not look at me. 

"You can't know what it has been like," she said. "It has 
been so difficult." 

"Life is not easy for anyone," I answered. 

Indira shook her head. "That's not so," she retorted. 
"My own sisters, Sushila and Ourmila, are not so tor- 
mented as L" 



"You cannot make yourself be what you are not. You 
did not want a conventional family life. You wanted to be 
an actress." 

"Yes," answered Indira. "I wanted to be an actress. But 
I am not an actress. The theater is so difficult. I have not 
had the success I wanted. All I have is a stupid little job 
with a photographer." 

"Dearest Indira," I said as gently as I could. "Life holds 
no guarantee. You did the best you could. And if you failed 
it was not because you did not try. It was only because 
things sometimes work out that way." 

"I guess you are right," she said slowly. "I was not con- 
tent to remain in India and marry like my sisters. I would 
never have been happy that way." 

"You see, my child," I told her, "we must all fulfill our 
own destinies. You could not fight your ambition and in- 
telligence. You had to break away and rebel in your own 
way." 

Indira nodded. 

"You must never regret it," I added. "All you can do is 
go and try to find happiness where it lies for you. Do not 
envy others. Their solution would grwe you nothing." 

"Your life has not been an easy one," said Indira in sud- 
den compassion. "How did you stand it?" 

I thought for a moment. I did not know myself how I 
had been able to come through certain devastating ex- 
periences. And yet the courage to live had come from 
somewhere, probably from my atavism centuries of 
Hindu patience, forbearance, and equanimity. 



"Even now," I said, "although I am older and more set- 
tled, life is never static. There is always some problem to 
be faced from day to day." 

Indira stood up and pressed her hands to her forehead. 
"But why is it that nothing seems to be going right for 
me?" 

I caught Indira by the arm and turned her so that she 
faced me. 

"You see," I said, "that is exactly what I mean. And you 
must not blame yourself. For that is what life is like. You 
must go on, knowing that there will always be something." 

I kissed Indira tenderly good-by. But in my heart I knew 
she would not change. Her life would be filled with 
the samd rebellion and expectations I had known. I knew 
that her sisters did have an easier lot because of their 
simple natures. 

But I also knew that there was no other way for Indira. 
She would have to find herself. My sighs were for the suf- 
fering which lay ahead. But I believed that someday she, 
too, even as I, would find the peace that goes beyond pain.